Skip to main content

Full text of "Keep your head down"

See other formats


Keep  Your  Head  Down  $2.00 


WALTER   BERNSTEIN 

is  a  sergeant  in  the  United  States  Army. 
He  was  graduated  from  Dartmouth  in 
1940  and  entered  the  Army  in  February 
1941.  He  is  on  the  staff  of  Yank,  and  as 
their  correspondent  he  covered  Iran,  Pal- 
estine, Egypt,  North  Africa,  the  Sicily 
campaign,  the  Italian  campaign,  and  Yugo- 
slavia. 

In  addition  to  The  New  Yorker,  his  ar- 
ticles and  fiction  have  appeared  in  Theatre 
Arts,  the  Yale  Review,  the  Virginia  Quar- 
terly, and  Harper's  Bazaar. 

He  is  married  to  Marva  Spelman,  the 
dancer.  They  have  a  daughter  who  was 
born  when  he  was  at  the  front  in  Sicily 
and  whom  he  didn't  see  until  she  was 
eleven  months  old. 


BOOK  FIND  CLUB 

480  Lexington  Ave.,  New  York  17,  N.  Y. 


From  the  collection  of  the 

_2   nm 

o  Jrrelinger 

i ,   a 
JLJibrary 

t         P 


San  Francisco,  California 
2006 


Keep  Vour  Mead  frown 


Keep  your  Mead  Down 


B  Y     W  A  L  T  E  R    BERNSTEIN 


BOOK  FIND  CLUB,  NEW  YORK 

George  Braziller  Director 

BY     ARRANGEMENT      WITH      THE      VIKING      PRESS 


This  Edition  Is  Produced  in  Full  Compliance  with  All 
War  Production  Board  Conservation  Orders 


COPYRIGHT  1941,  1942,  1943,  1944,  1945  BY  WALTER  BERNSTEIN 
PUBLISHED  BY  THE  VIKING  PRESS  IN  MAY  1945 

Published  on  the  Same  Day  in  the  Dominion  of  Canada 
by  The  Macmillan  Company  of  Canada  Limited 


All  the  chapters  in  this  book  originally  appeared  in  The  New  Yorker, 

except  "Night  Watch,"  which  was  published  in  The  Yale  Review,  and 

"Juke  Joint"  and  "I  Love  Mountain  Warfare,"  which  have  not  been 

published  heretofore. 

Printed  in  U.  S.  A.  by  Haddon  Craftsmen,  Inc.,  Scranton,  Pa. 
Designed  by  Stefan  Salter 


TO    THE    MEN 
WHO    REPORTED    TO    DRAFT    BOARD     179, 

BROOKLYN,    NEW    YORK, 

ON    THE     MORNING     OF     FEBRUARY    24, 
WHEREVER    THEY    ARE 


CONTENTS 


Prologue  I 

I.  Action  in  Georgia  5 

II.   A  Roller  Coaster  Is  Worse  19 

III.  Juke  Joint  32 

IV.  A  Night  in  the  Guardhouse  44 
V.   Inhale!  Outhale!  56 

VI.  Night  Watch  67 

VII.   The  Taking  of  Ficarra  81 

VIII.   Busy  Morning  100 

IX.   I  Love  Mountain  Warfare  120 

X.   Search  for  a  Battle  138 

XI.   Walk  Through  Yugoslavia 

1.  Road  Crossing  157 

2.  March  175 

3.  Tito's  Headquarters  192 
Epilogue  21  o 


PROLOGUE 


T  WAS  still  dark  when  he  got  to  the  draft  board.  Three 
other  inductees  were  already  there,  standing  self-consciously 
against  the  wall.  He  stood  by  a  radiator  until  he  got  warm, 
then  sat  on  the  edge  of  a  desk,  across  from  a  poster  showing 
a  group  of  laughing  air  cadets.  He  wished  he  had  taken 
time  for  breakfast. 

The  room  gradually  filled  up.  He  didn't  know  any  of  the 
men,  although  some  of  them  knew  others.  Finally  one  of 
the  members  of  the  draft  board  arrived :  a  small,  round,  bald- 
headed  man,  who  came  in  smiling  and  rubbing  his  hands, 
and  immediately  knocked  on  a  table  for  silence.  The  room 
quieted  and  the  little  man  took  out  a  piece  of  paper  and 
began  reading  names.  The  men  answered  promptly;  one  of 
the  names  was  not  there  and  there  was  a  pause  as  everyone 
looked  around  for  the  man,  wondering  who  he  was,  what 
he  had  done,  what  had  happened  to  him. 

After  the  names  were  called,  the  board  member  said,  "Let's 
go,  men,"  and  led  the  way  outside.  They  walked  down  the 
dark  street  toward  the  subway.  The  street  lamps  shone 
yellowly  on  the  sad,  dirty  remains  of  the  last  snowfall.  "I 
should  have  brought  my  rubbers,"  someone  said.  At  the 
subway  the  baldheaded  man  stopped  and  took  a  pack  of 


PROLOGUE 


government  transit  tickets  from  his  pocket.  He  gave  these 
to  the  lead  man,  together  with  a  printed  list  of  instructions 
as  to  where  he  should  go.  Then  he  beamed  at  all  the  men 
and  said  in  a  loud  voice,  "Good  luck,  fellows."  He  waved 
cheerily  as  the  men  trooped  down  the  subway  stairs.  "You 
little  baldheaded  son  of  a  bitch,"  one  of  the  men  said,  but 
the  little  man  did  not  seem  to  hear. 

The  subway  was  packed  with  commuters,  who  looked 
curiously  at  the  group  of  men.  He  stood  near  a  young  girl 
who  was  reading  Marius  the  Epicurean.  He  felt  a  desperate 
need  to  talk  to  someone  and  asked  the  girl  suddenly  what 
school  she  went  to.  The  girl  did  not  answer  and  he  felt  him- 
self turning  red.  He  wishe4  he  had  bought  a  newspaper. 

The  ride  took  a  half-hour,  and  the  armory  was  right  in 
front  of  the  station.  They  went  inside  and  were  directed  into 
a  huge,  cavernous  drill  room  and  placed  at  the  end  of  a  line 
of  other  inductees.  When  his  turn  came,  he  gave  his  name 
and  essential  statistics  to  a  bored  sergeant  at  a  desk,  was 
given  a  tag  to  place  around  his  neck,  and  directed  upstairs. 

He  remembered  little  about  the  physical  examination.  He 
was  just  part  of  a  long  assembly  line  that  wound  in  and  out 
of  little  cubicles.  He  remembered  being  told  to  sit  down, 
stand  up,  bend  over,  cough;  but  he  could  not  remember  a 
single  face.  The  only  place  he  stopped  was  at  the  psychiatrist, 
who  held  him  five  minutes  longer  because  he  bit  his  nails. 
Then  he  was  back  in  the  drill  room,  standing  with  a  group 
of  other  men,  his  right  hand  raised,  repeating  words  after  a 
bored  officer.  Their  voices  echoed  hollowly  in  the  dank  room. 

2 


PROLOGUE 

Afterwards  he  followed  the  others  to  the  telephone  booths 
in  the  corner  and  waited  on  line  to  make  a  call.  He  heard 
the  phone  ringing  at  the  other  end  and  then  her  voice,  still 
heavy  with  sleep :  "Hello." 

He  said,  "It's  me.  I'm  in  the  Army." 

"Oh." 

There  was  silence  while  he  tried  to  think  of  something 
to  say. 

"I'll  call  you  when  I  get  to  camp,"  he  said. 

"How  do  you  feel?"  she  asked. 

"All  right,"  he  said. 

He  hung  up  and  went  back  to  wait  with  the  others  along 
the  side  of  the  room.  At  the  other  end,  the  line  of  new  in- 
ductees was  still  as  long  as  when  he  had  come.  There  was  a 
running  track  on  a  balcony  around  the  top  of  the  drill  field 
and  a  middle-aged  man  was  running  around  and  around. 
The  man  was  in  shorts  and  sweat  shirt,  and  he  could  hear 
him  breathing  heavily  as  the  man  passed  over  his  head.  A 
sergeant  walked  down  the  line,  asking  in  a  loud  voice  if 
anyone  there  could  work  a  typewriter.  He  was  going  to 
volunteer,  but  two  others  beat  him  to  it. 

"Those  guys  are  all  set,"  somebody  said,  but  later  he  saw 
them  sweeping  up  the  room,  with  the  sergeant  giving  them 
orders.  He  made  a  note  to  be  careful  about  volunteering  in 
the  future. 

At  last  the  inductees  were  all  there.  A  sergeant  lined  them 
up  and  marched  them  out  of  the  armory  to  a  waiting  railroad 
train.  Army  men  stood  by  while  they  piled  in.  He  found 

3 


P  R  O  L  O  G  U 


a  seat  next  to  a  window.  A  crap  game  had  started  in  the  seat 
ahead  o£  him,  and  a  bottle  was  already  being  passed  around. 
He  took  a  drink  and  passed  it  on;  it  was  raw  and  hot  and 
he  could  feel  it  down  to  his  toes.  He  looked  out  of  the 
window  as  the  train  started,  looking  back  as  long  as  he  could 
at  the  spot  where  they  had  boarded  the  train,  trying  to  fix 
the  neat,  civilian  scene  in  his  mind  so  that  he  would  never 
forget  it,  no  matter  where  he  went. 


I.  ACTION  IN  GEORGIA 


A 


bleak  day  in  the  Jamaica  armory  and  a  three-day 
stop-over  at  Camp  Upton,  I  became  a  member  of  the  Eighth 
Infantry  Regiment.  From  Upton  I  was  shipped,  along  with 
several  hundred  other  selectees,  to  Fort  Benning,  Georgia, 
where  the  Eighth  was  stationed  in  the  bosom  of  the  Fourth 
Division  Motorized,  the  Army's  one  fully  mechanized 
division.  The  Eighth  Infantry  is  one  of  the  oldest  and  most 
honored  regiments  in  the  United  States  Army.  Founded 
in  1838  at  West  Troy,  New  York,  it  has  since  served  all  over 
the  world,  participating  in  the  Indian,  Mexican,  Civil, 
Spanish-American,  and  Philippine  Wars.  It  is  a  matter  of 
some  regret  to  the  older  enlisted  men  that  the  Eighth  did  not 
see  action  in  the  last  world  war;  two  days  after  the  regiment 
arrived  in  France,  the  armistice  was  hastily  signed.  The 
Eighth  did,  however,  become  part  of  the  American  Army 
of  Occupation,  remaining  in  Germany  until  1923.  For  the 
past  half-century,  its  personnel  has  come  mainly  from  the 
South,  but  in  the  last  three  months  the  regiment  has  been 
brought  to  wartime  strength — about  two  thousand  men — by 
an  influx  of  Northern  selectees,  so  today  Southerners  are 
outnumbered  by  Northerners  two  to  one.  Almost  all  the 
selectees  in  the  Eighth  are  from  New  York  City  or  its  en- 

5 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

virons,  while  most  of  the  officers  and  Regular  Army  men 
are  Southerners.  Though  this  has  resulted  in  a  good  deal  of 
sectional  chauvinism,  actual  conflict  between  the  North  and 
the  South  has  been  negligible.  Each  side,  nevertheless,  is 
continually  amazed  at  the  other's  inability  to  speak  English. 
Once  at  his  permanent  station,  a  selectee  goes  through  a 
period  of  recruit  drill  before  he  is  given  regular  company 
duty.  In  the  infantry  this  is  an  eight-week  stretch.  The  first 
three  weeks  or  so  of  this  are  spent  on  close-order  drill  and 
lectures.  Close-order  drill  is  formation  work  done  at  atten- 
tion, such  as  the  Manual  of  Arms  or  marching  in  a  parade. 
It  is  not  until  about  the  fourth  week  that  extended-order 
drill,  or  actual  battle  formation,  is  practiced.  Until  that  fourth 
week  the  selectees  in  my  company  were  taught  how  to  march 
in  step,  how  to  carry  and  clean  a  rifle,  how  to  salute  an  officer, 
and  other  .military  necessities.  We  were  also  lectured  on 
hygiene,  first  aid,  sex,  and  the  iniquities  of  the  neighboring 
cities.  The  days  were  completely  routined.  Our  company  was 
awakened  at  five-thirty,  marched  to  the  drill  field  at  seven, 
drilled  and  lectured  until  twelve,  marched  back  again,  and 
lunched.  At  ten  minutes  to  one  we  were  again  lined  up, 
and  the  morning  program  was  repeated  until  five,  when  we 
were  dined.  After  that  we  were  technically  free  until  the 
next  morning,  although  beds  had  to  be  made,  rifles  cleaned, 
shoes  and  faces  shined,  and  other  minor  tasks  accomplished. 
By  ten,  when  lights  went  out,  most  of  the  men  were  already 
asleep. 

6 


ACTION      IN      GEORGIA 

The  drill  field  was  hot  and  dusty,  and  it  was  therefore 
with  much  relief  that  we  learned  one  afternoon  in  our  fourth 
week  that  we  were  to  march  a  mile  into  the  woods  and  have 
our  afternoon  there  instead  of  on  the  field.  The  word  went 
around  as  we  lined  up  at  ten  to  one  in  front  of  the  barracks, 
and  our  lieutenant  confirmed  it.  He  was  a  blond  young  man 
of  twenty-five  who  had  been  called  up  from  the  Reserves. 
He  was  strict,  but  the  regulars  assured  us  that  we  would 
later  thank  him  for  it.  When  we  were  all  lined  up,  he  told 
us  that  we  were  going  into  the  woods  for  extended-order 
drill  and  should  pay  close  attention  to  what  happened,  as 
this  would  approximate  actual  battle  conditions.  Then  we 
put  on  our  packs,  slung  our  rifles  over  our  shoulders,  and 
marched  off. 

We  marched  in  three  platoons,  about  sixty  men  to  a 
platoon.  The  Fourth  Division  Motorized  is  not  only  motor- 
ized but  also  streamlined.  This  means  that  it  has  fewer  men 
and  that  its  component  units  form  in  threes  instead  of  fours: 
three  platoons  to  a  company,  three  companies  to  a  battalion, 
three  battalions  to  a  regiment,  and  three  regiments  to  a  divi- 
sion. In  a  so-called  heavy  division,  which  contains  heavier 
artillery,  the  distribution  is  by  fours.  I  was  in  the  first 
platoon,  between  a  twenty-five-year-old  Brooklyn  clothing 
salesman  named  Stein  and  a  twenty-three-year-old  Italian  boy 
named  La  Gattuta,  who  came  from  Corona  and  had  been  a 
stock  clerk  at  Macy's.  The  other  men  in  the  group  usually 
referred  to  La  Gattuta  with  obscenity,  if  affection,  because  he 

7 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

had  volunteered.  He  had  fought  in  the  Golden  Gloves  one 
year  but  had  been  disqualified  because  of  a  heart  murmur 
after  he  had  won  several  bouts.  He  was  delighted  with  our 
excursion  to  the  country.  "This  looks  just  like  Corona,"  he 
said  as  we  left  the  camp  area  and  headed  into  the  woods. 

Inside  the  woods  it  was  cool  and  pleasantly  damp.  The 
trees  were  all  Georgia  pine  and  grew  straight  and  tall;  you 
could  see  the  sky  only  in  patches.  The  ground  was  covered 
with  pine  needles.  We  marched  quietly,  since  conversation 
in  ranks  was  strictly  prohibited,  but  you  could  tell  that  the 
men  were  excited  when  they  counted  cadence.  During  a 
march  an  officer  will  call  out  "Cadence  count!"  to  see  if  his 
men  are  in  step.  As  the  men  step  off  on  their  right  foot,  they 
shout  "Step!"  and  then  "One,  two,  three,  four"  to  each  suc- 
cessive step.  This  is  repeated  twice.  If  the  men  have  been  in 
the  Army  for  more  than  a  week,  they  shout  the  Army 
equivalent  of  "one,  two,  three,  four,"  which  is  "hut,  tup, 
thrup,  frup,"  but  during  the  first  couple  of  months  this 
always  makes  them  feel  a  little  foolish.  Usually  you  can  de- 
termine the  level  of  men's  spirits  by  the  way  they  count 
cadence.  This  afternoon  they  were  counting  with  vim  if 
not  abandon. 

After  twenty  minutes  of  marching,  we  came  to  a  small 
glade  and  the  lieutenant  called  a  halt.  We  were  told  to  take 
off  our  packs  and  prepare  for  the  afternoon's  work.  The  lieu- 
tenant spoke  to  us  briefly  about  what  we  were  to  do,  using 
the  word  "terrain"  often  and  repeating  that  this  was  practice 
in  actual  warfare  Then  the  company  was  divided  into  fifteen- 

8 


ACTION      IN      GEORGIA 

man  squads,  each  squad  assigned  to  a  specific  sector  of  an 
assumed  battle  front  and  put  under  a  corporal  or  sergeant, 
and  marched  off  into  the  woods.  My  squad  was  led  by  one  of 
the  regular  sergeants,  a  tall,  red-headed  boy  from  South 
Carolina.  He  was  perhaps  the  best  liked  of  the  non-com- 
missioned officers,  because  he  did  not  work  the  men  too  hard. 
He  led  the  squad  at  an  easy  pace  for  about  two  hundred 
yards,  stopping  every  so  often  to  see  that  no  one  was  lost. 
We  walked  single  file.  I  was  still  between  Stein  and  La 
Gattuta,  "In  Prospect  Park—-"  Stein  said  as  he  tripped  over 
a  branch. 
"Cut  out  the  god-damn  talkin'  in  ranks,"  the  sergeant  said. 

When  we  had  gone  far  enough,  the  sergeant  held  up  his 
hand  and  everyone  stopped.  "Gather  round,"  he  said.  He 
knelt,  and  we  all  knelt  around  him.  He  pointed  to  a  small, 
wooded  hill  about  three  hundred  yards  ahead.  "We're  goin' 
to  attack  that  there  hill,  and  there's  a  machine-gun  nest  on 
top  of  it,"  he  said.  No  one  said  anything,  but  a  few  men 
stared  at  the  hill  with  interest.  The  sergeant  looked  at  us  and 
then  at  the  hill  and  then  at  us  again.  "You  all  got  that?"  he 
asked.  We  nodded.  "O.K.,"  he  said.  "Line  up  in  column." 
We  took  our  places.  "When  we  scatter,  even  numbers  will 
go  to  the  right,  odd  to  the  left,"  he  said.  "Count— Hawl" 
We  counted  off  after  one  false  start.  I  was  No.  9.  "O.K.,"  the 
sergeant  said.  He  waved  his  hand  forward  and  we  started 
off,  walking  slowly  in  single  file  toward  the  hill. 

After  about  fifty  yards  the  sergeant  held  up  his  hand  as 

9 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

a  signal  to  stop.  He  turned  to  face  us  and  held  both  arms 
out  horizontally,  waving  his  hands  up  and  down.  That  was 
the  signal  for  us  to  form  two  skirmish  lines,  right  and  left. 
In  a  skirmish  line  men  are  staggered  in  two  rows,  one  five 
yards  ahead  of  the  other.  I  unslung  my  rifle,  hitting  myself 
in  the  head,  and  ran  to  my  left.  When  I  was  five  yards  past 
No.  7,  I  stopped  and  looked  up  and  down  my  line.  It  was 
practically  a  semicircle,  but  the  sergeant,  by  means  of  signals, 
adjusted  the  men  until  the  line  was  straight  and  facing  the 
hill.  Then  he  lowered  his  hand,  palm  down — the  signal  for 
us  to  drop.  There  is  a  correct  way  to  do  this  in  the  Army: 
you  hit  the  ground  first  with  your  knees,  then  with  the  butt 
of  the  rifle,  to  break  your  fall.  First,  though,  you  are  sup- 
posed to  take  cover.  I  headed  for  a  tree  a  yard  or  so  to  my  left 
and  took  about  ten  seconds  getting  down.  Once  comfortable, 
I  fitted  the  rifle  to  my  shoulder,  as  we  had  been  taught  to  do, 
and  pointed  it  toward  the  hill.  The  top  of  the  hill  was  bare 
and  innocent  in  the  sun.  I  lay  with  my  body  at  a  forty-five- 
degree  angle  to  the  target,  legs  apart,  and  looked  for  the  spot 
on  the  hill  where  the  imaginary  enemy's  machine-gun  nest 
might  be  located. 

In  front  the  sergeant  was  talking  to  Nos.  i  and  2,  who  were 
looking  important.  He  pointed  to  the  hill  and  they  nodded. 
Then  they  started  to  walk  slowly  toward  it,  No.  i  several 
steps  ahead  of  No.  2.  They  moved  on  tiptoe,  up  the  hill, 
dodging  from  one  tree  to  another,  and  I  wondered  what  the 
hell  they  were  doing.  Then  I  remembered:  they  were  the 
scouts  who  would  go  ahead  and  warn  us  when  they  saw  the 

10 


ACTION      IN      GEORGIA 

enemy.  I  was  watching  them,  expecting  at  any  moment  to 
hear  a  shot  ring  out  and  see  one  of  them  tumble  expertly  to 
the  bottom  of  the  hill,  when  the  sergeant  came  down  the 
line  to  inspect  our  positions.  "That  tree  ain't  no  good  to  hide 
behind,"  he  said  to  me.  It  was  a  good  two  feet  across  and 
looked  solid  enough  for  anything,  but  the  sergeant  shook  his 
head.  "Machine  gun'll  cut  right  through  it,"  he  said.  "Cut 
your  god-damn  head  right  ofT."  He  moved  on  down  the  line 
and  I  looked  uneasily  for  another  tree. 

There  was  a  clump  of  them  to  my  right  and  I  crawled 
toward  it,  conscious  of  all  my  exposed  parts.  When  I  got 
there  I  found  Stein  sitting  against  the  trunk  of  one  of  the 
trees.  "This  is  strictly  a  dog's  life,"  he  said  sadly.  "Give  me 
suits  to  sell." 

I  pointed  out  that  he  was  No.  8  and  belonged  to  the  right 
side  of  the  line. 

"Eight-shmate,"  he  said.  "You  got  a  cigarette?" 

I  shook  my  head  and  he  crawled  over  to  No.  7  to  borrow 
one. 

The  scouts  were  evidently  within  range  of  the  enemy,  be- 
cause they  were  crawling  now,  but  they  hadn't  yet  reached 
the  top.  I  made  a  mental  note  never  to  volunteer  for  any 
scouting  and  looked  around  to  see  what  else  was  going  on. 
Up  and  down  the  line  men  were  flat  behind  trees  or  stumps  or 
bushes.  Even  at  such  short  distance  it  was  hard  to  pick  them 
out  because  of  the  blending  of  the  uniforms  with  the  ground. 
On  my  left,  No.  n  was  peering  through  his  rifle  'sights, 
apparently  covering  the  scouts.  No.  13  had  his  head  on  his 

ii 


KEEP     YOUR     HEAD     DOWN 

arms  and  seemed  to  be  asleep.  No.  15  was  scratching  his  head. 
I  moved  over  to  No.  n.  We  had  been  at  the  armory  together, 
but  it  was  difficult  to  remember  how  he  had  looked  in  civilian 
clothes.  No.  ii  was  thirty-four  years  old  and  his  hair  was 
almost  all  gray,  but  he  was  tanned  now  and  looked  younger 
in  his  uniform.  As  I  reached  him  the  sergeant  wnistled  and 
I  turned  away. 

The  sergeant  was  back  at  the  center  of  the  line,  sitting  on 
a  stump.  "First  two  men  on  the  left,"  he  called,  "prepare  to 
rush!"  Nos.  13  and  15  raised  themselves  until  they  were  in 
the  position  of  a  sprinter  about  to  take  off.  "Rush!"  Rifle 
in  hand,  they  rose  and  were  away,  running  at  top  speed. 
"Down!"  the  sergeant  yelled.  They  both  dived  without  choos- 
ing cover,  hitting  the  ground  with  a  thud.  "Break  their  god- 
damn heads  doin*  it  that  way,"  the  sergeant  said  without 
emotion.  "This  is  the  right  way  to  fall,"  he  said.  "There  is 
only  one  way  to  do  a  thing  in  the  Army  and  that  is  the  right 
way."  He  ran  along  the  line  a  few  steps,  then  fell,  twisting  his 
body  so  that  within  an  instant  after  he  hit  the  ground  the 
rifle  was  at  his  shoulder  in  the  firing  position.  It  was  all  done 
easily  and  comfortably  and  the  men  were  much  impressed. 
"That  man  is  a  Class  A-one  soldier,"  Stein  said  with  admira- 
tion. 

The  sergeant  rose  and  brushed  himself  off.  "O.K.,"  he 
said.  "Next  two  men  on  the  right,  prepare  to  rush.  .  .  . 
Rush!"  The  two  men  dashed  forward,  falling  awkwardly. 
"Next  two  men  on  the  left,"  the  sergeant  called,  "prepare  to 
rush!"  I  drew  up  my  right  leg  and  dug  my  toe  into  the 

12 


ACTION      IN      GEORGIA 

ground.  "Rush!"  I  sprang  out,  head  down,  rifle  held  di- 
agonally across  my  chest.  "Down!"  There  was  a  tree  directly 
in  front  and  I  threw  myself  at  It.  My  knees  hit  dirt  and  I 
twisted  to  the  side,  banging  my  elbow  against  a  rock.  I  put 
the  gun  to  one  side  and  sat  up,  rubbing  my  elbow.  "Get  that 
god-damn  head  down!"  the  sergeant  yelled.  I  lay  down  on 
my  stomach  and  tried  to  see  if  there  were  any  casualties. 
No.  ii  was  crouched  over  his  rifle,  disposing  of  the  enemy, 
and  the  others  seemed  to  have  made  the  trip  safely.  I  assumed 
the  firing  angle  and  waited  for  something  to  happen.  Be- 
hind me  the  sergeant  was  ordering  other  men  forward.  Sud- 
denly someone  down  the  line  said,  "There's  the  enemy!" 
Through  the  trees  on  the  left  I  could  see  a  skirmish  line  o£ 
actual  men  walking  toward  us.  "O.K.,  men,"  our  sergeant 
said,  making  the  most  of  our  accidental  meeting.  "Let's  sur- 
prise those  guys."  Everyone  stopped  talking  and  faces  took 
on  a  strained,  alert  look.  The  other  men  could  not  see  us  and 
continued  to  advance,  walking  slowly  and  silently,  the  way 
the  Western  hero  walks  up  the  street  to  meet  the  bad  man 
just  before  the  gun  fight.  As  they  came  nearer  the  sergeant 
told  us  to  prepare  to  fire,  and  their  leader  must  have  heard 
the  click  of  the  bolt  of  one  of  our  rifles  being  pulled  back, 
because  he  held  up  his  hand  for  them  to  stop.  For  a  moment 
there  was  no  sound  at  all.  A  bird  flew  low  across  our  line. 
Suddenly  our  sergeant  yelled  "Fire!"  and  the  clicks  of  our 
triggers  sounded  very  loud.  The  other  men  jumped  a  little, 
then  we  all  began  to  laugh.  They  came  closer  and  we  saw 
that  they  were  one  of  our  own  squads. 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

"You're  cooked,  Mac,"  No.  n  said  to  one  of  them.  "I  shot 
you  six  times  already." 
"Go  to  hell,"  Mac  said  pleasantly. 

A  whistle  blew  in  the  distance  and  our  sergeant  stood  up. 
"Ten-minute  break,"  he  said.  I  leaned  my  rifle  against  a  tree 
and  walked  around.  Every  hour  we  got  a  ten-minute  rest. 
The  other  squad  had  moved  away ;  our  sergeant  was  talking 
to  some  of  our  men  and  I  joined  them.  On  the  hill  our  scouts 
had  come  out  of  concealment  and  were  stretched  out  in  the 
sun.  The  men  were  ribbing  the  sergeant  in  double-talk. 
Stein  had  his  rifle  over  his  knee  and  was  gesturing  toward 
the  inner  parts.  "The  kravaswitch  is  broken,"  he  was  saying. 

"You  mean  the  bolt?"  the  sergeant  asked. 

"He  means  the  kravasnatch,"  another  man  said.  "The  part 
next  to  the  warple." 

The  sergeant  picked  up  the  rifle  and  inspected  it  carefully. 

"It's  broken,"  Stein  said  firmly.  "The  lieutenant  said  I 
should  show  it  to  you." 

"Looks  O.K.  to  me,"  the  sergeant  said.  He  stared  doubt- 
fully at  the  rifle  and  then  at  the  men,  but  no  one  laughed. 
"Beats  me,"  he  said  finally.  He  handed  the  rifle  back  to  Stein, 
and  then  everyone  laughed. 

"What  a  connivo,"  one  of  the  men  said,  hitting  Stein  on 
the  back. 

The  sergeant  didn't  look  too  pleased  but  he  smiled.  "I 
thought  it  was  some  of  your  Jew  talk,"  he  said  to  Stein. 

The  men  broke  up  to  move  back  to  their  positions,  but 

M 


ACTION      IN      GEORGIA 

La  Gattuta  stayed  to  talk  to  the  sergeant,  and  I  decided  to 
remain,  too.  "You  ever  been  to  New  York?"  La  Gattuta 
asked.  The  sergeant  was  rolling  a  cigarette  and  he  shook  his 
head  slowly  so  as  not  to  upset  the  tobacco.  "I'd  like  to  see 
him  in  traffic,"  La  Gattuta  said  to  me.  "What're  you  going  to 
do  when  you  get  out?"  he  asked  the  sergeant. 

"Re-enlist,"  the  sergeant  said. 

I  asked  him  what  he  did  before  joining  the  Army. 

"Worked  as  a  bleacher  in  a  print  mill,"  he  said. 

"Belong  to  a  union?"  La  Gattuta  asked. 

"Hell,  no,"  the  sergeant  said.  He  finished  rolling  his 
cigarette  and  lighted  it.  "I'd  like  to  be  one  of  those  god-damn 
soldiers  of  fortune,  that's  what  I'd  like  to  be,"  he  said.  "Only 
they  ain't  no  call  for  them  no  more."  He  looked  as  though 
he  would  make  a  good  soldier  of  fortune. 

The  ten  minutes  were  nearly  up,  so  I  moved  back  to  my 
position.  I  lay  on  my  back  and  looked  up  at  the  sky 
through  the  trees.  Next  to  me,  No.  n  and  No.  13  were  dis- 
cussing our  regiment's  food.  "I  hear  it's  better  at  the  Twenty- 
second,"  No.  1 1  was  saying. 

"Hah!"  said  No.  13.  "If  we're  barking  here,  they're  oinking 
there." 

The  whistle  blew  and  they  both  moved  back  to  their  places. 
I  maneuvered  myself  into  a  firing  position.  "First  two  men 
on  the  left!"  the  sergeant  shouted,  and  we  were  off  again. 
We  advanced  twice  more,  and  then  we  were  up  to  the  hill. 
Of!  to  one  side  I  spotted  the  lieutenant  leaning  against  a  tree, 
watching  us.  "Fix  bayonets!"  the  sergeant  called.  At  the  top 

15 


KEEP     YOUR     HEAD      DOWN 

of  the  hill  one  of  the  scouts  turned  around  and  raised  his 
rifle,  which  meant  that  the  enemy  was  in  sight.  The  sergeant 
faced  us  and  waved  one  arm  from  side  to  side.  That  was  the 
firing  order.  I  looked  through  the  rifle  sights  at  a  large  tree 
and  simulated  firing  at  an  enemy  soldier.  No.  u  was  getting 
in  two  shots  to  my  one.  I  hoped  my  protecting  tree  was  thick 
enough  this  time.  Suddenly  the  sergeant  held  up  his  hand  to 
tell  us  to  cease  fire.  The  lieutenant  was  still  watching.  "Give 
'em  the  cold  steel!"  the  sergeant  called. 

"And  let's  hear  some  noise!"  the  lieutenant  called. 

We  were  going  over  the  top.  "Rush!"  the  sergeant 
screamed.  We  all  rose  and  charged  up  the  hill.  Everyone 
began  to  yell,  feebly  at  first,  then  louder,  until  the  whole 
forest  was  alive.  No.  n  was  bellowing  like  a  bull,  slashing 
at  trees  with  his  bayonet;  on  my  other  side,  Stein  was  laugh- 
ing loudly  and  humorlessly.  I  did  not  know  quite  what  to 
yell,  but  I  noticed  that  the  lieutenant  was  watching  closely. 
"Hi-yo,  Silver!"  I  hollered,  leaping  over  the  dead  and 
wounded.  A  few  men  were  laughing  but  the  rest  looked 
grim  and  excited.  The  rise  grew  steeper  and  the  rifle  began 
to  weigh  me  down.  The  noise  was  terrific,  with  all  the  men 
yelling  violently  and  the  lieutenant  shouting  encouragement 
from  below.  We  reached  the  top  in  a  last  burst  of  energy 
and  spilled  down  into  a  little  hollow.  The  sergeant  held  up 
his  hand  to  halt  us,  but  some  of  the  men  overran,  shadow- 
boxing  with  their  bayonets.  The  sergeant  made  circles  in  the 
air  with  his  hand,  the  signal  for  assembly,  and  we  finally 

16 


ACTION      IN     GEORGIA 

dribbled  into  column  formation.  All  the  men  were  panting; 
some  were  coughing,  their  faces  red  from  exertion.  They 
were  still  excited  and  kept  moving  around  in  place.  The  two 
scouts  came  out  of  the  underbrush  to  fall  in.  "You  guys  had 
it  easy,"  one  of  them  said  to  Stein.  "We  had  to  crawl  all  over 
the  place." 

"You  should  live  so,"  Stein  said. 

We  stood  around  catching  our  breath  while  the  lieutenant 
came  slowly  up  the  hill.  "That  was  good  work,  men,"  he 
said  when  he  reached  us.  "But  next  time  make  more  noise. 
Show  the  enemy  he's  fighting  Americans." 

"Yes,  sir,"  the  sergeant  said,  saluting.  The  lieutenant 
saluted  in  return,  then  walked  off  into  the  woods.  The  ser- 
geant marched  us  down  the  hill  to  where  we  had  started. 
"We're  goin'  to  do  it  again,"  he  said.  "And  I  want  to  hear 
more  noise."  Several  of  the  men  sighed,  but  no  one  said 
anything. 

We  attacked  the  hill  again,  Nos.  3  and  4  acting  as  scouts. 
Then  we  attacked  it  again,  cutting  three  minutes  off  the  time 
we  had  made  before  and  not  yelling  so  loud.  When  it  came 
my  turn  to  be  a  scout,  I  ran  too  far  in  the  open  and  the 
sergeant  said  I'd  have  had  my  god-damn  head  cut  right  off. 
The  general  idea  seemed  to  be  that  if  you  captured  the  hill 
enough  times,  you  could  keep  it.  After  the  sixth  try  the 
whistle  blew.  It  was  the  signal  to  assemble  for  the  march 
back  to  the  barracks.  I  looked  at  my  watch  and  was  surprised 
to  find  it  was  already  four-thirty. 

17 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

The  sergeant  lined  us  up  once  more  and  we  marched 
back  to  the  glade.  Other  squads  were  also  coming  out  of 
the  woods  and  we  all  lined  up  in  platoon  formation.  The 
lieutenant  was  standing  at  the  head  of  the  company.  "You 
did  a  fine  job,  men,"  he  said  when  we  were  all  assembled. 
"Remember  that  these  are  the  conditions  under  which  you 
will  actually  be  fighting."  He  paused  and  looked  meaningful. 
"And  the  way  things  are  shaping  up,  you  men  may  be  dodg- 
ing bullets  within  three  months."  The  ranks  stirred  at  that 
and  several  men  turned  to  glance  at  each  other.  No  one 
looked  enthusiastic.  "Tenshun!"  the  lieutenant  called.  We 
put  on  our  packs,  slung  arms,  and  began  the  march  back. 
The  lieutenant  called  for  route  step,  which  meant  we  could 
talk,  but  no  one  spoke  for  a  while.  Finally  one  man  began 
to  sing.  Someone  else  joined  him  and  soon  most  of  the  com- 
pany was  singing.  They  sang  all  the  marching  songs,  re- 
peating "Marching  Through  Georgia"  to  irritate  the  non- 
coms.  After  each  song  there  was  a  pause  and  then  a  man 
would  start  another  song  and  the  rest  would  join  in  whether 
or  not  they  knew  the  words.  The  only  dissension  occurred 
when  someone  began  to  sing  "Over  There"  and  the  men 
broke  it  up  to  sing  "Over  Here."  By  the  time  we  marched 
out  of  the  woods  and  into  the  company  area,  the  men  were 
all  together,  singing  "Hail,  Hail,  the  Gang's  All  Here." 
When  the  lieutenant  asked  for  a  cadence  count,  they  counted 
loudly  and  cheerfully.  It  was  still  a  fine  afternoon  and  the 
war  was  three  thousand  miles  away. 

—April  1941. 
18 


II.  A  ROLLER  COASTER 
IS  WORSE 


•HE 


I  HE  ONLY  infantrymen  in  the  United  States  Army  who 
don't  grouse  much  about  the  walking  they  have  to  do  are 
the  parachute  troops,  who  don't  specialize  in  walking.  They 
are  nevertheless  classified  as  infantry,  because  their  only  mili- 
tary justification  is  what  they  can  do  after  they  hit  the  ground. 
If  they  can  organize  and  proceed  to  their  objective  as  an 
infantry  unit,  they  are  good  parachute  troops.  At  present,  all 
of  the  parachute  troops  of  the  United  States  Army,  compris- 
ing four  battalions,  are  stationed  at  Fort  Benning,  Georgia. 
They  are  volunteers,  either  regulars  or  selectees,  from  other 
branches  of  the  infantry.  Any  unmarried  soldier  can  join  after 
four  months  of  infantry  service  and  can  quit  whenever  he 
likes.  The  Army  doesn't  believe  in  asking  a  man  to  jump  out 
of  a  moving  airplane  unless  the  man  wants  wholeheartedly, 
or  at  least  halfheartedly,  to  jump. 

The  other  day  I  went  out  to  watch  these  troops  in  training, 
and  chose  a  morning  when  a  group  was  having  a  workout 
on  the  two  parachute  towers.  They  are  two  hitndred  and  fifty 
feet  high  and  remind  you  of  the  Parachute  Jump  at  the 
World's  Fair.  One  tower,  a  "controlled"  one,  is  almost  exactly 

19 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

the  same,  for  the  chutes  are  guided  up  and  down  by  wires. 
The  other  tower  is  "free";  that  is,  the  jumpers  are  set  loose 
at  the  top  and  drop  as  though  they  were  really  coming  out  of 
a  plane.  Before  parachute  troops  are  permitted  to  j  ump  even 
from  the  towers  they  have  to  go  through  a  difficult  training 
period.  For  a  few  weeks  they  are  taught  body  control,  chute- 
rigging,  and  the  theory  of  manipulating  a  parachute  in  the 
air.  During  this  time  the  men  do  as  much  as  four  hours  of 
calisthenics  a  day,  mostly  tumbling  exercises.  One  of  the 
tricks  of  landing  safely  is  to  tumble  just  right  as  you  reach 
the  ground,  to  lessen  the  shock  of  hitting  at  ten  or  twelve 
miles  an  hour. 

After  the  calisthenics  and  other  training  on  the  ground 
there  are  a  couple  of  weeks  of  exercises  on  the  towers.  It  is 
six  weeks,  all  told,  before  a  man  is  allowed  to  jump  from  a 
plane.  The  men  I  was  to  watch  were  completing  their  stint 
on  the  towers.  It  was  about  seven-thirty  in  the  morning  when 
I  arrived,  but  the  sun  was  already  hot.  There  were  few 
clouds  in  the  sky  and  the  air  had  an  early-morning  stillness. 
The  towers  were  shining  in  the  sun.  They  are  painted  red 
and  tipped  with  beacons  to  warn  away  planes  during  the 
night.  They  looked  like  gigantic  oil  derricks  except  that  each 
had  four  jutting  arms  at  the  top.  Long  cables  were  suspended 
from  the  arms  of  the  controlled  tower.  Between  the  legs  of 
each  tower  was  a  little  white  house  that  contained  the 
machinery  for -raising  the  chutes. 

At  the  free  tower,  a  sunburned  young  man  wearing  a 
squash  shirt  with  "Lt.  Wood"  stenciled  on  the  front  was 

20 


A   ROLLER   COASTER   IS   WORSE 

shouting  directions  through  a  megaphone,  just  starting  the 
day's  training.  Only  three  of  the  tower's  four  arms  were 
going  to  be  used,  I  learned ;  the  north  arm  would  not  be,  be- 
cause the  wind  was  from  the  north  and  would  blow  any 
jumper  into  the  tower  when  he  was  released.  At  a  signal  from 
the  lieutenant,  a  motor  hummed  inside  the  engine  house  and 
a  hemispheric  metal  shell  the  size  and  shape  of  a  parachute 
descended  on  a  wire  from  each  of  three  arms.  Three  men 
waited  under  the  arms  with  parachutes  and  when  the  shells 
reached  the  ground  they  hooked  their  chutes  to  the  insides 
of  the  shells.  It  was  about  as  if  one  handleless  umbrella  top 
had  been  fitted  inside  another.  Each  chute  had  the  usual 
shroud  lines  descending  from  it,  and  to  them  was  attached 
a  harness.  After  a  jumper  gets  into  this  harness,  he  puts  on 
a  plastic  helmet,  which  gives  him  an  awesome  appearance^ 
Then  the  chute  is  raised  about  fifteen  feet  and  halted  while 
the  jumper  makes  sure  his  shroud  lines  are  not  tangled. 

As  the  three  men  got  into  their  harnesses,  I  noticed  that 
each  one  had  a  slip  of  paper  between  his  teeth.  "Tells  him 
which  way  the  wind's  blowing  when  he's  up  there,"  Lieu- 
tenant Wood  explained.  The  man  on  arm  No.  i  was  ready 
first,  and  Lieutenant  Wood  ordered  his  chute  taken  aloft. 
The  machinery  started  to  hum  again  and  the  jumper  rose 
into  the  air.  "Take  up  No.  2!"  Lieutenant  Wood  shouted. 
No.  2  rose,  pulling  at  his  pants.  "Take  up  No.  3!'*  the  lieu- 
tenant shouted.  The  third  man  shot  up. 

No.  i  had  been  stopped  about  ten  feet  from  the  top.  He 
released  the  paper  from  his  mouth  and  it  fluttered  off  toward 

21 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

the  tower.  "Slip  to  the  left!"  Lieutenant  Wood  yelled  at  him 
through  the  megaphone.  I  could  see  the  man,  small  but  dis- 
tinct, reach  over  and  grasp  the  shroud  lines  to  his  left.  "Re- 
lease No.  i!"  the  lieutenant  called.  The  machinery  hummed 
and  No.  i  continued  upward.  There  was  a  click  as  the  shell 
hit  the  top,  the  chute  was  released,  and  the  man  came  swing- 
ing down.  "Check  your  oscillation!"  Lieutenant  Wood 
shouted.  The  jumper  pulled  on  his  shroud  lines  and  reduced 
his  swinging.  He  had  almost  reached  the  ground,  and  I 
could  see  his  face  tense  as  he  battled  the  chute.  He  was  com- 
ing down  with  his  back  to  the  wind,  which  is  a  bad  way  to 
land,  and  Lieutenant  Wood  shouted,  "Body  turn!  Body 
turn!"  The  jumper  quickly  crossed  his  arms  over  his  head 
and  twisted  his  body  around.  He  was  about  half-way  around 
when  he  hit  the  ground.  I  thought  that  at  the  very  least  the 
breath  would  be  knocked  out  of  him,  but  he  went  into  a 
neat  back  somersault  and  arose  quickly  to  pull  in  the  open 
chute.  Several  men  ran  over  to  help  him  and  in  less  than  a 
minute  he  was  walking  toward  us  with  the  chute  under  his 
arm.  "Next  time  make  your  body  turn  sooner,"  Lieutenant 
Wood  said  as  he  passed. 

"Yes,  sir,"  the  man  said. 

After  receiving  shouted  instructions  from  the  lieutenant, 
No.  2  and  No.  3  were  released.  Both  landed  nicely,  one  roll- 
ing over  as  he  hit  and  the  other  keeping  his  feet.  The  one 
who  kept  his  feet  looked  pleased  until  Lieutenant  Wood 
turned  the  megaphone  toward  him  and  shouted,  "You  don't 
get  any  medals  for  staying  on  your  feet,  Murphy!" 

22 


A   ROLLER   COASTER   IS   WORSE 

"Yes,  sir,"  Murphy  said. 

There  were  two  sets  of  chutes  for  each  arm,  so  one  group 
of  men  could  quickly  follow  another,  and  three  more  men 
were  already  in  harness. 

Lieutenant  Wood  told  me  things  would  go  along  like  that 
the  rest  of  the  morning,  so  I  walked  over  to  the  controlled 
tower.  A  group  of  men  were  sitting  around  there  watching  a 
lieutenant  jump.  His  name,  "Lt.  Edmonds,"  was  written  on 
adhesive  tape  and  pasted  over  the  breast  pocket  of  his  over- 
alls. He  was  making  one  jump  after  another.  The  training 
instructor,  a  sergeant,  stood  by  with  a  notebook  and  a  pencil 
in  one  hand.  Lieutenant  Edmonds  would  be  hauled  up,  then 
the  release  would  click  and  he  would  drop  straight  down, 
the  chute  being  guided  by  wires.  He  seemed  to  be  coming  at 
about  the  same  speed  as  that  of  the  men  at  the  free  tower, 
but  there  was  a  rubber  mattress  to  break  his  fall.  There  was 
no  possibility  of  his  rolling  over,  since  the  wires  guiding  the 
parachute  kept  it  from  reaching  the  ground.  He  was  sup- 
posed to  lean  a  little  forward  when  he  hit  but  he  always 
leaned  backward.  He  would  go  up  looking  very  determined 
and  come  down  looking  even  more  determined,  and  when 
he  hit  he  would  struggle  hard  to  lean  forward,  but  after  each 
jump  the  sergeant  would  shake  his  head,  and  he'd  be  hauled 
up  and  do  it  over  again.  The  men  watched  him  solemnly. 
Finally  the  lieutenant  leaned  forward  as  he  landed  and  the 
sergeant  nodded  and  made  an  entry  in  his  notebook.  The 
lieutenant,  who  was  sweating,  unstrapped  his  harness  and 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

said,  "God-damn  it."  The  sergeant  laughed  and  the  other 
men  smiled. 

The  men  began  jumping  and  I  sat  watching  them  take 
their  turns.  If  one  didn't  land  correctly,  the  sergeant  made 
him  go  up  again  until  he  did.  I  asked  one  of  the  men  sitting 
by  me  if  anyone  had  ever  been  hurt  on  the  tower,  and  he 
shook  his  head.  "You  can't  get  hurt,"  he  said.  His  accent 
sounded  familiar  and  I  asked  if  he  were  from  the  North. 

"I  used  to  drive  a  route  for  Best  &  Company  in  Jersey  City," 
he  said.  "Isn't  this  a  hell  of  a  place?" 

He  was  a  small,  sandy-haired  Irishman  who  had  been 
drafted  in  January.  I  asked  him  why  he  joined  the  parachutes. 

"Listen,"  he  said  earnestly,  as  if  he  had  thought  it  all  out 
before.  "It's  a  job.  It's  a  real  job.  They  treat  you  like  a  man. 
They  don't  treat  you  like  no  lousy  soldier."  He  started  roll- 
ing a  cigarette.  "Besides,"  he  said,  "you  get  dough  you  can 
live  on."  The  pay  in  the  parachute  battalions  is  at  least  $50 
higher  per  grade  than  in  any  other  branch  of  the  infantry.  A 
private  gets  the  usual  base  pay  of  $30  a  month  and  an  extra 
$50  for  jump  pay.  This  makes  the  parachute  battalions  the 
highest-paid  outfits,  except  the  Air  Corps,  in  the  Army.  I 
asked  him  if  most  of  the  other  parachute  men  were  in  it  for 
the  money. 

"Money,"  he  said.  "Or  excitement.  Or  some  of  them  just 
don't  know  any  better."  He  lit  his  cigarette.  "I  ain't  been 
back  to  Jersey  since  I  was  drafted,"  he  said  reflectively.  Just 
then  the  sergeant  called  out  his  name  and  he  stood  up 

24 


A   ROLLER   COASTER   IS   WORSE 

quickly.  "See  you  later,"  he  said.  I  watched  him  slip  on 
the  harness  and  start  aloft,  still  smoking  the  cigarette. 

Then  I  saw  that  most  of  the  men  were  looking  off  into 
the  distance.  Far  above  a  flying  field  a  mile  or  so  from  where 
we  stood,  a  plane  was  making  slow  circles.  Suddenly  a  little 
dot  came  tumbling  out,  and  then  another  and  another.  Out 
of  each  dot  came  a  spiral  of  silk  and  then  a  flash  of  white 
as  the  parachute  opened.  "One,"  a  man  near  by  counted, 
"two,  three,  four,  five,"  as  they  came.  Everyone  else  had 
stopped  talking  and  was  watching  too.  The  man  counted  to 
twelve,  and  then  everyone  began  to  talk  again.  The  dozen 
parachutes  floated  languidly  in  the  sky  beneath  the  plane  and 
disappeared  behind  some  trees.  By  that  time  the  Irishman 
was  back,  sitting  next  to  me  again.  "I  wish  I  had  been  up 
there  with  them,"  he  said. 

A  few  days  later  I  went  to  the  flying  field,  having  got  per- 
mission to  go  up  with  a  batch  of  jumpers.  Again  I  arrived 
early.  It  had  been  raining  and  the  morning  was  damp  and 
foggy.  The  fog  was  lifting  very  slowly,  and  it  was  obvious 
there  would  be  a  wait.  Three  large  transport  planes  stood  on 
the  field — one  bright  silver  and  the  two  others  a  dull  brown- 
green.  A  group  of  men  in  overalls  sat  around  in  front  of  one 
hangar,  looking  at  the  sky. 

I  went  inside  the  hangar  and  introduced  myself  to  the 
parachute  officer.  He  was  a  sparse-haired  young  lieutenant 
named  Bassett,  and  he  advised  me  to  check  with  the  pilot 

25 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

to  be  sure  there  was  an  extra  parachute,  which  I  could  use  in 
an  emergency.  There  was  one.  The  ceiling  was  still  not  high 
enough  for  jumping,  so  I  sat  around  with  the  men  outside 
the  hangar.  Those  who  were  to  jump  that  morning  had  al- 
ready made  four  jumps  from  planes.  This  fifth  jump  would 
entitle  them  to  an  emblem  worn  by  qualified  jumpers.  None 
of  them  looked  frightened,  although  a  few  seemed  nervous. 
Fear  usually  develops  in  parachute  jumpers  somewhere  be- 
tween the  third  and  sixth  jumps,  if  it  develops  at  all.  The 
first  few  jumps  provide  the  excitement  of  intense  novelty 
without  a  completely  clear  realization  of  what  is  involved. 
It  is  at  the  fourth  or  fifth  jump  that  the  crisis  generally  comes. 
Continual  jumping  gives  the  men  a  certain  amount  of  confi- 
dence, but  some  jumpers  get  more  panicky  as  they  go  on, 
figuring  that  each  good  jump  raises  the  odds  against  another 
good  jump.  It  is  not  uncommon  for  men  to  lose  their  nerve 
after  they  have  been  jumping  a  long  time,  and  that  is  taken 
by  the  other  men  almost  as  a  matter  of  course.  I  have  heard 
the  theory  that  only  a  fool  or  an  impossibly  reasonable  man 
would  be  able  to  jump  without  any  fear  whatever.  The 
reasonable  jumper  would  have  no  fear  because  he  would 
know  the  parachute  and  parachute-releasing  devices  used  by 
the  United  States  Army  are  as  foolproof  as  any  man-made 
thing  can  be.  The  safety  record  of  the  parachute  battalions 
is  amazingly  high;  there  has  been  only  one  death  since  the 
battalions  were  formed  fifteen  months  ago,  and  that  was  the 
result  of  an  imperfectly  packed  parachute. 
Some  of  the  men  were  playing  blackjack  with  an  old  deck 

26 


A   ROLLER   COASTER   IS   WORSE 

of  cards.  A  few  were  reading  newspapers  or  pulp  magazines. 
Most  of  them  were  talking  or  sitting  quietly,  looking  at 
the  sky. 

"Three  hundred  smackers!"  one  sergeant  was  saying. 
"Three  hundred  smackers  for  a  set  of  lousy  furniture!" 

"Well,  she  paid  half,  didn't  she?"  another  sergeant  said. 

"I  still  don't  think  that's  right,  letting  a  woman  pay  for 
furniture,"  a  corporal  said. 

"She's  going  to  use  it,"  the  first  sergeant  pointed  out. 

"She's'going  to  use  half  of  it,"  said  the  second  sergeant. 

"Well,  she  only  paid  for  half  of  it,"  the  first  sergeant  said. 

"I  still  don't  think  it's  right,"  said  the  corporal. 

The  ceiling  was  lifting  rapidly  now  and  the  sun  was  start- 
ing to  break  through.  Lieutenant  Bassett  came  to  the  door  of 
the  hangar  and  called,  "Flight  i,  inside!"  Twelve  men  got 
up  and  slowly  entered.  They  didn't  talk  as  they  went  in,  but 
when  they  came  out  wearing  chutes  and  helmets  five  min- 
utes later  they  were  talking  loudly.  Some  of  the  other  men 
stood  up  and  shouted  to  them,  as  if  they  were  cheering  the 
home  team  as  it  came  out  on  the  field  to  warm  up  before  a 
game.  The  jumpers  talked  a  little  too  loudly  and  the  others 
were  a  little  too  encouraging.  "Hurry  back!"  one  called. 
"Don't  forget  to  come  down,  Fred!"  somebody  else  yelled. 
Fred  turned  and  waved;  his  face  was  drawn. 

The  twelve  jumpers  climbed  into  the  silver  plane  and  I 
climbed  in  after  them,  taking  a  seat  up  front.  There  were 
seven  seats  down  each  side  of  the  aisle.  At  the  rear  of  the 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

cabin,  standing  beside  a  doorless  opening  in  one  side  of  the 
plane,  were  Lieutenant  Walters,  the  jump  master,  who  is  in 
charge  of  the  jumping,  and  a  noncom  assistant.  On  the 
floor  near  them  was  a  life-size  dummy  wearing  two  para- 
chutes. This  was  Oscar.  The  man  closest  to  me  told  me 
Oscar  would  be  thrown  out  first  to  test  the  wind. 

I  quickly  learned  from  him  a  few  of  the  elementary  facts 
about  parachute  work.  Each  jumper  wears  two  parachutes, 
one  in  front  and  the  other  in  back.  Attached  to  the  back 
parachute  is  a  folded  rope  called  a  static  line,  which,  before 
the  jump,  is  unfolded  and  hooked  to  a  steel  wire  running 
along  the  ceiling  of  the  plane.  When  a  man  jumps,  the  line 
pulls  the  chute  out  of  its  pack  so  that  it  can  open.  The  static 
line  is  strong  enough  to  withstand  the  pull,  but  the  cord 
which  attaches  it  to  the  parachute  breaks  as  the  man  drops, 
freeing  the  chute  from  the  plane.  Attached  to  the  front  para- 
chute is  an  emergency  rip  cord.  As  the  jumper  falls,  he 
counts,  "One  thousand,  two  thousand,  three  thousand."  If 
by  then  he  doesn't  feel  a  jerk,  indicating  his  back  parachute 
has  opened,  he  pulls  the  emergency  rip  cord  and  the  second 
chute  opens. 

When  everyone  was  seated,  the  motor  started  and  the 
plane  taxied  to  the  center  of  the  field.  The  motor  roared,  the 
plane  trembled,  the  ground  streaked  past,  and  we  were  in  the 
air.  Through  a  window  I  could  see  the  ground  dropping 
away  and  the  hangars  tilting  as  we  banked.  The  jumpers, 
with  their  chutes  and  helmets,  all  looked  like  Buck  Rogers. 
No  one  said  much;  a  few  men  were  smoking.  The  jumper 

28 


A   ROLLER   COASTER   IS   WORSE 

behind  me  was  talking  to  the  man  across  the  aisle,  who 
looked  sick.  "I  wish  to  hell  there  was  some  other  way  of 
getting  up  here,"  the  second  man  was  saying. 

"Don't  you  like  to  jump  ?"  I  asked. 

"I  love  to  jump,"  he  said.  "I  just  don't  like  these  damned 
airplanes." 

"Don't  mind  him,"  the  man  back  of  me  said.  "Nothing 
satisfies  him." 

We  were  circling  over  the  jumping  field  now,  and  Lieu- 
tenant Walters  leaned  out  the  doorway.  Then  he  and  the 
noncom  hauled  Oscar  to  his  feet.  They  hooked  the  static 
line  to  the  steel  wire  and  took  Oscar  by  his  arms  and  legs. 
"O.K.,"  the  lieutenant  said.  They  both  swung  the  dummy 
back  and  then  out,  letting  it  sail  into  space.  The  lieutenant 
looked  after  Oscar  and  nodded.  "Not  much  wind,"  he  called 
out  comfortingly. 

We  were  swinging  in  another  circle  now.  The  man  back 
of  me  lit  a  cigarette  and  then  put  it  out.  "No  more  thrill," 
he  said  sadly.  "You  jump  two  or  three  times  and  you  don't 
feel  anything  any  more."  There  were  drops  of  sweat  on  his 
forehead.  "I'm  disappointed,"  he  said.  "You  just  come  up  and 
fall  out.  You  don't  have  to  do  a  thing."  He  lit  another  ciga- 
rette. "A  roller  coaster  is  worse,"  he  said.  He  wet  his  lips, 
then  wiped  them  with  the  back  of  his  hand.  We  were  over 
the  field  again. 

"All  right!"  Lieutenant  Walters  called.  "Everyone  stand 
up."  The  men  stood  up  quickly.  "Hook  your  static  lines,"  he 
said.  The  men  unfolded  their  lines  and  hooked  them  to  the 

29 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

steel  wire.  The  noncom  went  down  the  aisle  inspecting  each 
man's  chutes.  Lieutenant  Walters  was  on  his  knees  by  the 
opening.  "Stand  in  the  door!"  he  shouted.  The  men  crowded 
aft,  each  man  pressed  against  the  one  in  front  of  him.  I  went 
to  a  window  to  see  better  and  suddenly  noticed  that  one  of 
the  men  had  not  risen.  He  was  still  sitting  in  his  place,  look- 
ing straight  ahead.  Some  of  the  jumpers  noticed  him  too,  but 
none  of  them  said  anything.  They  were  massed  before  the 
doorway.  The  first  man  gripped  the  sides  of  the  door,  brac- 
ing himself  for  his  leap.  They  all  stood  there  for  what  seemed 
a  very  long  time,  and  then  the  roar  of  the  motor  subsided  and 
the  plane  slowed  up.  "Go!"  yelled  Lieutenant  Walters.  The 
first  man  flung  himself  out  and  the  others  went  quickly  after 
him.  There  was  no  pause;  they  went  out  in  a  rush.  Through 
the  window  I  could  see  them  come  flying  out  of  the  plane,  the 
wind  twisting  and  flattening  them,  their  faces  jammed  into 
fierce  knots.  I  had  a  flash  of  each  man  as  he  was  whipped  out 
of  sight,  the  long  thread  of  silk  unwinding  after  him.  I  ran 
to  another  window  and  finally  saw  them  below,  swinging 
peacefully  now,  swaying  in  wide  arcs  from  side  to  side, 
eleven  chutes  in  full  bloom.  Then  the  plane  banked  and  I 
couldn't  see  them  any  more. 

I  sat  back  in  one  of  the  seats  and  looked  at  the  man  who 
did  not  jump.  He  was  still  staring  straight  ahead.  His  face 
was  white  and  he  looked  like  a  knocked-out  prizefighter  who 
has  not  yet  fully  recovered.  Lieutenant  Walters  and  the  non- 
com  pulled  in  the  whipping  static  lines,  unhooked  the  other 
ends  from  the  wire,  and  piled  them  in  a  corner.  Then  they 

30 


A   ROLLER   COASTER   IS   WORSE 

sat  down  by  the  man.  Lieutenant  Walters  offered  him  a 
cigarette,  but  he  shook  his  head.  Neither  the  lieutenant  nor 
the  noncom  said  anything  to  him  the  rest  of  the  way  down, 
but  when  we  landed  and  he  got  off,  Lieutenant  Walters 
patted  him  on  the  shoulder.  I  asked  the  lieutenant  if  many 
men  failed  to  jump  like  that.  Only  a  few,  he  said.  I  asked 
what  happened  to  them.  "They  get  transferred  immediately," 
he  said.  "They  don't  even  sleep  in  the  barracks  that  night." 

I  waited  at  the  field  until  the  jumpers  returned  in  a  truck. 
Hopping  off,  they  headed  for  the  hangar,  talking  noisily. 
They  all  looked  happy  and  excited.  "Enough  air  up  there?" 
asked  a  man  who  had  not  yet  jumped  that  day. 

"Boy  oh  boy!"  one  of  the  jumpers  said.  "What  air!" 

—September  1941. 


III.  JUKE  JOINT 


IHE 


[HE  PRINCIPAL  industry  of  the  small  town  of  Phenix 
City,  Alabama,  is  sex,  and  its  customer  is  the  Army.  Lo- 
cated ten  miles  from  Fort  Benning,  Georgia,  the  town  is  at 
least  eighty  per  cent  devoted  to  the  titillation  and  subsequent 
pillage  of  that  group  it  affectionately  calls  "Uncle  Sam's 
soldier  boys." 

I  became  acquainted  with  Phenix  following  my  initial 
month  of  recruit  drill,  when  the  selectees  were  first  allowed 
to  leave  the  post.  During  those  thirty  days  we  had  heard  ap- 
proximately ninety-four  lectures  dealing  with  various  sordid 
aspects  of  the  town.  There  were  some  twenty  thousand  re- 
cruits at  Benning  for  these  talks.  Our  first  free  Saturday 
night,  not  more  than  ten,  or  at  the  most  twelve,  thousand  hit 
the  road  to  Phenix. 

The  first  place  to  go  in  Phenix  City  is  usually  Frankie's. 
That  is  not  the  real  name,  but  it  will  do.  It  is  the  name  of 
the  woman  who  owns  the  place,  a  determined  and  ageless  fe- 
male with  red  hair  and  a  strong  pioneer  streak,  only  slightly 
perverted.  Frankie's  is  reached  by  cutting  off  the  paved  main 
street  after  it*  has  passed  the  town's  two  blocks  of  stores 
and  climbed  the  hill  past  the  new  courthouse,  and  then  hik- 
ing about  a  mile  up  a  narrow  dirt  road.  The  place  itself  is 
like  the  other  sagging  frame  houses  that  line  the  back  streets 

32 


JUKE      JOINT 

of  Phenix  City,  but  it  has  a  sign  above  the  porch  that  says 
"Cafe"  and  on  Saturday  night  there  is  a  long  line  of  taxi- 
cabs  out  front.  Some  of  the  soldiers  walk  from  the  Georgia 
town  of  Columbus,  where  the  bus  from  camp  stops,  but 
only  if  they  feel  healthy.  Too  many  bloody  men  have  been 
found  in  Phenix  alleys.  The  taxis  only  charge  a  quarter  a 
head  and  for  another  quarter  they  will  let  you  in  on  a  number 
of  other  good  things,  and  also  include  the  transportation. 

This  Saturday  night  was  a  week  after  payday  and  the 
place  was  jammed.  Frankie  herself  was  behind  the  bar, 
seeing  that  the  percentage  of  foam  td  beer  was  not  more 
than  half.  Nothing  harder  than  beer  was  sold  at  Frankie's; 
there  was  no  necessity  for  anything  else.  The  one  square 
room  that  comprised  the  cafe  was  ugly  and  low-ceilinged. 
Now  it  was  packed  with  soldiers.  They  stood  five  deep  at 
the  bar  that  ran  across  one  side  of  the  room.  They  filled  the 
small  dance  floor  and  swallowed  the  juke  box  that  stood  in 
a  corner.  They  sat  on  and  around  the  dirty  tables  that  dotted 
the  rest  of  the  room  and  spilled  into  the  cubicle  that  had  once 
been  the  kitchen,  but  now  held  three  slot  machines  and  a 
dice  table. 

There  were  about  fifteen  girls  in  the  room.  They  were  very 
young;  some  did  not  seem  any  more  than  sixteen  or  seven- 
teen. They  wore  cotton  dresses  and  low-heeled  shoes  and 
some  did  not  even  wear  make-up.  A  few  sat  at  tables,  but 
most  of  them  walked  around,  stopping  every  few  feet  to 
speak  to  one  of  the  soldiers.  Every  so  often  one  would  talk 
a  little  longer  with  a  soldier  and  then  the  two  of  them  would 

33 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

walk  out  of  the  room,  through  the  cubicle,  and  out  a  door 
at  the  other  end.  They  were  usually  gone  about  ten  minutes, 
and  then  they  would  return,  the  soldier  grinning  or  shame- 
faced or  defiant;  and  the  girl  would  continue  to  walk  around 
or  perhaps  sit  at  a  table  and  have  a  Coca-Cola. 

I  finally  got  a  bottle  of  beer  from  the  bar  and  took  it  to 
a  table  at  the  edge  of  the  dance  floor,  where  there  were  some 
men  from  my  company.  They  were  drinking  rye  from  a 
bottle  and  watching  the  girls.  The  juke  box  was  screaming 
"You  Are  My  Sunshine."  It  was  hot  and  smoky  in  the  room 
and  I  drank  my  beer  quickly.  As  soon  as  I  had  finished,  a 
girl  came  over  and  took  the  bottle.  She  looked  very  young 
and  she  was  wearing  a  cheap  housedress  that  ended  an  inch 
abqve  her  knee.  "You  want  another  beer?"  she  asked.  I 
shook  my  head  and  one  of  the  other  soldiers  said,  "Sit  down, 
Mary."  The  girl  sat  down  without  comment.  She  said  some- 
thing to  the  man  next  to  her,  who  shook  his  head.  She 
looked  around  at  the  rest  of  us  and  we  all  shook  our  heads. 
"Oh,  well,"  Mary  said. 

"Have  a  beer,"  a  soldier  named  Pat  said. 

"Don't  mind  if  I  do,"  Mary  said.  Pat  got  up  and  went  to 
the  bar  and  Mary  reached  down  to  loosen  her  saddle  shoes. 
"My  feet  hurt,"  she  said.  She  looked  like  the  girls  whom  I 
had  seen  working  in  the  town's  textile  mill. 

"I  know  you,"  one  of  the  men  said.  "You  work  in  the  dime 
store." 

"That's  Peggy,"  the  girl  said.  "You  boys  always  take  me 
for  Peggy." 

34 


JUKE      JOINT 

"I  could  swear  you  were  sisters,"  the  man  said. 

"You're  crazy"  Mary  said.  Pat  returned  with  the  beers  and 
the  girl  drank  hers  thirstily.  "Well,"  she  said  when  she  was 
finished,  "I  got  to  get  back  to  work." 

"How's  business?"  Pat  asked. 

"Not  good,  not  bad,"  Mary  said.  She  stood  up,  glancing 
toward  the  door.  Standing  in  the  doorway  were  two  M.P.'s, 
their  eyes  searching  the  crowd.  Frankie  waved  to  them  from 
behind  the  bar  and  they  waved  back,  still  looking  through 
the  crowd.  When  they  were  satisfied  they  turned  and  went 
out.  Mary  jerked  her  head  after  them.  "That  don't  hurt  my 
business,"  she  said  scornfully.  She  walked  off  into  the  crowd 
and  I  stood  up  to  stretch  my  legs.  I  said  good-by  to  the  other 
men,  who  were  trying  to  decide  what  they  could  do  and  not 
be  gypped,  and  went  across  the  room  to  the  cubicle.  At  the 
entrance  was  a  blind  man  holding  a  cup.  A  sign  in  his  hat 
said  "God  Bless  You  One  and  All."  Whenever  someone  put 
a  coin  in  his  cup  he  would  spill  it  into  his  hand,  feel  it  very 
carefully,  and  then  place  it  in  his  pocket. 

There  was  a  crowd  of  soldiers  around  the  dice  table  that 
occupied  most  of  the  little  gambling  room.  Three  soldiers 
and  two  civilians  in  shirtsleeves  were  shooting  craps.  One 
of  the  civilians  was  the  house  man;  the  other  looked  like  a 
shill  of  some  sort,  but  I  couldn't  be  sure.  One  of  the  soldiers, 
a  corporal,  had  a  pile  of  bills  before  him  and  his  face  was 
flushed  and  excited.  The  other  two  soldiers  had  some  money, 
but  not  as  much.  The  civilians  kept  their  money  hidden. 

The  corporal  had  the  dice  and  was  evidently  riding  a 

35 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

streak.  He  threw  two  passes  and  then  made  a  four.  The  other 
two  soldiers  watched  him  enviously,  but  the  civilians  didn't 
seem  very  interested.  The  corporal  threw  another  seven;  he 
had  about  a  hundred  dollars  in  his  pile.  He  threw  a  six  and 
the  spectators  cheered.  "He'll  make  that  easy,"  whispered  a 
soldier  next  to  me.  The  corporal  made  his  point  on  the  next 
throw  and  the  soldier  nudged  me  happily.  "Smart  boy,"  he 
said.  "Must  be  using  his  own  dice."  The  corporal  then 
threw  a  ten,  and  in  rapid  succession  an  eight,  a  five  and  a 
seven.  Everyone  sighed  except  the  civilians,  but  the  soldier 
next  to  me  nodded  wisely.  "Just  making  it  look  good,"  he 
said.  The  dice  went  to  one  of  the  other  soldiers  and  I  slipped 
away  from  the  table.  There  were  no  windows  in  the  little 
room  and  the  smoke  made  the  air  like  lead.  A  slight  draft 
blew  from  the  door  that  kept  opening  at  the  other  end  of 
the  cubicle,  but  that  didn't  help  much.  I  watched  some  of  the 
soldiers  lose  money  in  the  slot  machines,  lost  a  few  nickels 
myself,  then  returned  to  the  main  room. 

Standing  against  a  wall  was  a  very  fat  man  in  civilian 
clothes.  He  wore  an  old  windbreaker,  a  dirty  pair  of  pants, 
and  a  slouch  hat,  pushed  back  on  his  head.  He  was  leaning 
on  a  thick  cane,  watching  the  crowd.  His  feet  were  in  carpet 
slippers.  His  name  was  Hancock  and  he  was  the  bouncer.  I 
had  been  introduced  to  him  once,  so  I  went  over  to  say  hello. 
He  didn't  remember  me,  but  took  my  word  that  we  had 
met.  I  asked  him  why  he  wore  slippers  and  he  pulled  up  his 
right  trouser  leg  to  show  a  bandage  around  his  foot.  "Got 
kicked  by  a  G.  I.  boot,"  he  said.  I  asked  what  was  new.  "Can't 

36 


JUKE     JOINT 

complain,"  he  said.  "For  Saturday  it's  a  quiet  night."  Just 
then  one  of  the  girls  came  over  and  said  there  was  trouble 
by  the  juke  box.  "Excuse  me,"  Hancock  said,  courteously.  He 
limped  across  the  room,  his  stomach  running  interference 
for  the  rest  of  his  body.  A  soldier  was  drunk  at  the  juke 
box  and  did  not  like  the  selection  being  played.  He  was 
hammering  on  the  window  when  Hancock  tapped  him  on 
the  shoulder.  He  turned  around  full  of  fight,  but  Hancock 
spoke  to  him  quietly  and  after  a  moment  took  him  by  the 
arm  and  walked  him  to  the  door.  The  soldier  turned  when 
they  reached  the  door,  but  Hancock  pushed  him  gently  out- 
side and  shut  the  door  after  him.  Then  he  limped  back  and 
resumed  his  place  against  the  wall.  "Boys  that  age  shouldn't 
drink  liquor,"  he  said,  shaking  his  head. 

We  stood  for  a  while  without  talking.  The  room  was  still 
packed  tight.  Frankie's  red  head  shone  through  the  smoke. 
The  girls  still  walked  around,  bored  and  weary,  and  the 
juke  box  still  screamed  "You  Are  My  Sunshine."  The  soldiers 
stood  in  little  knots  or  sat  back  at  the  tables,  eyeing  the  girls. 
They  were  all  dressed  very  carefully,  with  their  insignia 
shining,  but  most  of  them  looked  as  if  they  had  gotten  into 
the  wrong  place. 

I  stood  against  the  wall  wondering  what  to  do.  There  was 
a  burst  of  voices  from  the  gambling  room  and  Mary  trotted 
out.  "You  better  go  in  there,"  she  said  to  Hancock.  Han- 
cock sighed  and  limped  off.  Mary  stayed  behind,  taking  his 
place  against  the  wall.  "My  feet  hurt,"  she  said.  She  took 
one  foot  out  of  her  shoe  and  wrinkled  the  toes  appreciatively. 

37 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

I  asked  her  how  long  she  had  been  at  Frankie's.  "This  is  my 
first  week,"  she  said.  "I  used  to  be  at  Twin  Oak."  I  asked 
why  she  had  left.  "You  make  more  money  here,"  she  said. 
Twin  Oak  was  a  place  like  Frankie's,  about  six  miles  out 
of  town.  It  was  owned  by  the  former  chief  of  police,  who 
also  owned  another  place  in  town.  He  used  to  own  them 
while  in  office,  but  quit  the  police  department  when  asked  by 
the  respectable  element  to  choose  between  business  and 
pleasure. 

I  asked  Mary  if  she  preferred  Frankie's  and  she  shrugged. 
"At  the  other  place  we  got  officers."  I  admitted  the  distinc- 
tion. "And  this  place  you  got  to  walk  around  all  the  time. 
But  I  like  it  here,"  she  said.  "It's  more  democratic."  I  asked 
if  the  police  ever  bothered  her  and  she  laughed.  "That  don't 
hurt  my  business,"  she  said  loudly.  She  laughed  again.  "You 
know  what?  I'm  a  food  handler.  I  got  a  card  to  prove  it." 
She  dug  into  the  pockets  of  her  dress,  but  came  up  empty- 
handed.  "All  the  girls  are  food  handlers,"  she  said.  "Every 
damned  one  of  us."  She  seemed  very  proud  of  the  fact,  al- 
though all  the  girls  who  work  in  places  like  Frankie's  are 
classified  in  Phenix  City  as  food  handlers.  What  this  means 
is  not  exactly  certain,  since  there  were  still  1082  new  venereal 
disease  cases  at  Benning  in  the  past  eight  months.  Lately, 
however,  there  had  been  a  renewed  vice  crusade  by  the  city 
authorities,  and  the  F.B.I,  was  finally  summoned.  The  Army 
is  vehement  in  its  demands  that  these  places  be  abolished, 
but  the  responsibility  is  still  a  civil  one.  And  when  the  lure 
of  easy  money  and  girls  will  bring  thirty  thousand  paying 

38 


JUKE      JOINT 

customers  to  a  town  every  night,  the  merchants  who  own  the 
town  are  likely  to  consider  health  a  peacetime  luxury. 

By  now  someone  had  broken  the  monopoly  on  the  juke 
box  and  it  was  playing  "I'm  Walking  the  Floor  Over  You." 
Mary  was  whistling  and  tapping  the  floor  to  the  music.  "I'm 
walking  the  floor  over  you,"  she  sang  nasally.  "Please  tell 
me  just  what  should  I  do."  A  soldier  walking  past  told  her 
what  she  should  do,  and  she  aimed  a  kick  at  him.  The  kick 
missed,  but  the  momentum  carried  her  away  from  the  wall 
and  she  started  her  trip  around  the  room  again. 

Hancock  came  out  of  the  cubicle,  leading  another  soldier 
by  the  arm.  It  was  one  of  the  soldiers  from  the  dice  table  and 
he  was  very  angry.  He  was  gesturing  wildly  and  making 
attempts  to  get  back  into  the  cubicle,  but  Hancock  led  him 
firmly  to  the  door.  He  was  not  so  gentle  this  time  and  tapped 
the  soldier  with  his  cane  as  he  pushed  him  out.  Then  he 
limped  back  and  leaned  against  the  wall.  "What  kind  of  a 
home  do  these  boys  come  from?"  he  asked  me.  "He  says  the 
dice  were  crooked.  Why  should  they  be  crooked?" 

I  told  him  that  the  soldier  wasn't  the  only  one  who  felt 
that  way. 

"They're  not  smart,"  Hancock  said.  "They  don't  use  their 
heads.  Don't  they  know  the  odds  against  them  in  an  honest 
game?  Why  should  we  make  it  crooked?" 

There  was  no  short  answer  to  this,  so  I  changed  the  sub- 
ject and  invited  Hancock  to  the  bar  for  a  beer.  The  crowd 
had  thinned  there  and  we  found  a  place  at  the  end.  Next 
to  us  a  soldier  with  the  high  boots  of  a  parachutist  was 

39 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

arguing  unsteadily  with  one  who  wore  the  patch  of  an 
armored  division  on  his  sleeve.  "I  wouldn't  be  seen  in  a  tank 
for  all  the  money  in  the  world,"  the  parachutist  was  saying 
emphatically.  "Not  for  a  hundred  dollars." 

"It's  because  you're  old-fashioned,"  the  other  said. 

"It's  because  a  tank  is  uncomfortable,"  the  parachutist  ex- 
plained patiently.  "A  tank  is  a  messy  machine." 

"A  tank  is  very  useful,"  the  other  said. 

"Now  you  take  the  sky,"  the  parachutist  said.  "What 
could  be  cleaner?" 

Frankie  came  over  to  serve  us  and  Hancock  introduced 
me.  "Howdy,"  Frankie  said,  professionally.  Her  mouth 
opened  and  closed  in  a  short  smile,  showing  bad  teeth.  She 
had  a  huge,  matronly  front  and  her  close-bitten  nails  were 
painted  blood-red.  She  looked  like  a  suburban  mah  Jong 
player  who  played  for  keeps.  "You  being  treated  all  right?" 
she  asked  me. 

"He's  in  my  hands,"  Hancock  said. 

"Good,"  Frankie  said.  "Anything  I  can  do  for  you,  let  me 
know."  We  ordered  bottled  beer  and  she  had  one  of  the 
girls  behind  the  bar  bring  it  to  us.  "Here's  to  the  brave  young 
men  in  the  Army,"  Hancock  said.  I  had  the  bottle  tilted  up 
when  I  saw  four  men  in  civilian  clothes  come  through  the 
front  door.  They  stood  for  a  moment  in  the  doorway,  look- 
ing around,  and  then  walked  slowly  toward  the  bar.  They 
all  wore  hats  and  their  jackets  were  open  and  I  had  seen 
enough  movies  to  know  they  were  the  Law. 

I  started  to  find  the  back  door,  but  Hancock  pulled  me 

40 


JUKE      JOINT 

over  to  his  old  spot  against  the  wall.  Frankie  had  also  seen 
the  men  and  stood  quietly  behind  the  bar,  not  smiling  as  she 
had  at  the  M.P.'s.  No  one  else  paid  much  attention  to  them. 
The  men  reached  the  bar  and  stopped  and  still  the  crowd 
did  not  notice  them.  Then  they  began  pushing  people  away 
from  the  bar  and  the  hush  started  there  and  spread  through 
the  room  until  the  juke  box  was  suddenly  much  louder  than 
usual.  All  the  soldiers  stood  up  and  a  few  made  a  quick 
break  for  the  door.  The  men  paid  no  attention  to  these.  They 
cleared  the  crowd  from  the  bar  and  one  of  the  men  took  out 
a  notebook  and  said,  "O.K.,  Frankie."  Frankie  looked  at  him 
and  then  turned  to  the  girls  working  behind  the  bar  and 
said,  "Get  out  the  beer." 

It  was  all  very  smooth  and  quick,  as  if  it  had  been  done 
many  times  before.  The  crowd  settled  back  when  they  saw 
what  the  men  were  after,  and  now  made  a  path  for  them  as 
they  carried  the  cases  of  beer  outside.  I  noticed  some  soldiers 
slip  out  the  back  way,  but  none  of  the  girls  left  and  I  could 
still  hear  the  slot  machines  clicking.  The  man  with  the  note- 
book took  down  figures  as  the  beer  went  outside.  Frankie 
talked  to  him  as  he  wrote,  but  he  kept  shrugging  his 
shoulders  as  if  disclaiming  any  responsibility.  After  a  few 
minutes  the  novelty  and  fear  wore  off  and  the  room  slid  back 
to  normal.  The  people  who  had  been  at  the  bar  waited  to 
resume  their  places,  but  the  rest  of  the  crowd  moved  off  to 
other  parts  of  the  room.  In  about  ten  minutes  the  men  had 
cleared  the  bar  of  beer.  The  man  with  the  notebook  wrote 
something  on  a  piece  of  paper  and  handed  it  to  Frankie. 

41 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

She  said  something  in  a  low  voice  and  he  laughed.  Then  he 
tipped  his  hat  and  went  out  after  the  other  men. 

The  crowd  surged  back  against  the  bar  as  soon  as  they 
left  and  the  girls  served  up  Coca-Cola  and  Dr.  Pepper.  I 
turned  to  Hancock,  but  before  I  could  speak  he  assured  me 
that  everything  was  all  right.  "It's  only  the  State  Liquor 
Control  boys,"  he  said.  "They  do  this  all  the  time."  I  said 
I  thought  the  sale  of  beer  was  allowed  in  Alabama.  "Not 
without  no  license,"  Hancock  said. 

Except  for  the  absence  of  beer  nothing  seemed  changed. 
Hancock  went  ofif  in  response  to  another  girl's  call  and  I 
walked  around  the  room  trying  to  find  some  fresh  air.  The 
juke  box  was  playing  "Good-by,  Dear,  I'll  Be  Back  in  a  Year," 
and  some  soldiers  stood  around  the  machine  giving  each 
lyric  a  Bronx  cheer.  I  wandered  past  the  blind  man  into  the 
little  gambling  room.  The  dice  game  was .  still  going  and 
there  were  five  soldiers  playing  now  instead  of  three.  I 
recognized  only  the  corporal  who  had  been  in  the  money. 
Now  there  were  only  a  few  dollars  before  him  and  he  looked 
scared.  The  house  man  had  also  changed,  but  the  other 
civilian  was  still  there,  pocketing  his  money  as  he  won.  He 
seemed  to  be  winning  more  consistently  now.  The  door  at 
the  far  end  of  the  cubicle  had  been  left  open  and  the  trickle 
of  cool  air  felt  good.  Occasionally  one  of  the  couples  going 
through  would  close  the  door  after  them,  and  then  the  house 
man  would  walk  patiently  across  the  room  and  open  it  again. 

After  the  dice  game  I  put  a  few  more  nickels  in  the  slot 
machines,  then  wandered  back  into  the  main  room.  I 

42 


JUKE      JOINT 

searched  for  someone  I  knew,  but  all  the  faces  were  strange 
in  the  familiar  way  most  soldiers  have  to  one  another.  A 
soldier  hurried  past  me  toward  the  front  door,  his  face  drawn 
and  white.  A  girl  came  up,  but  I  shook  my  head  and  she  con- 
tinued on  around  the  room.  There  was  a  bad  smell  in  this 
part  of  the  room,  so  I  moved  away.  The  juke  box  was  shriek- 
ing "Well  Have  to  Slap  the  Dirty  Jap."  I  looked  at  my  watch 
and  was  surprised  to  see  it  was  not  even  midnight.  I  started 
to  find  Hancock  when  suddenly  there  was  a  loud  whistle 
and  I  looked  up  to  see  the  two  M.P.'s  standing  in  the  door- 
way. "At  ease!"  one  of  them  shouted.  "All  men  of  the  i9th 
Engineers  report  to  their  barracks  at  once."  He  banged  on 
the  wall  for  emphasis  and  repeated  the  sentence.  Then  the 
two  of  them  turned  and  went  out. 

This  time  the  noise  did  not  return  to  the  room  as  quickly 
as  it  had  when  the  Liquor  Control  men  left.  We  had  all  seen 
this  happen  too  often  before,  the  same  words  in  the  .same 
public  places,  and  the  next  day  an  outfit  gone  from  the  post. 
The  soldiers  looked  at  each  other  and  a  few  men  stood  up 
around  the  room  and  walked  slowly  to  the  door.  The  other 
soldiers  watched  them  go  and  as  soon  as  they  were  out  every- 
one began  to  talk  again  and  laugh,  even  more  loudly  than 
before.  The  air  was  getting  more  and  more  foul.  I  found 
Hancock  and  said  good-night.  He  shook  my  hand  warmly 
and  told  me  to  hurry  back.  As  I  left  the  room  a  soldier  was 
being  sick  in  a  corner.  The  juke  box  was  screaming 
"Good-by,  Mama,  I'm  Off  to  Yokohama." 

—December  1941. 

43 


IV.  A  NIGHT  IN  THE 
GUARDHOUSE 


A, 


ARMY  guardhouse  is  not  difficult  to  get  into,  if  you 
are  not  particular  when  you  get  out.  It  is  as  exclusive  as 
Groton,  however,  if  you  want  to  be  admitted  for  one  night 
only,  and  then  out  of  sociological  curiosity.  I  had  to  go  all 
the  way  up  to  a  full  colonel  to  get  permission  to  spend  a 
night  in  the  guardhouse. 

The  day  selected  for  this  venture  was  a  recent  Saturday 
after  payday.  Around  ten  o'clock  that  evening,  I  presented 
myself  at  the  gate  in  the  barbed-wire  fence  surrounding  the 
guardhouse  and  asked  the  guard  to  let  me  in. 

"What's  the  matter  with  you?"  the  guard  asked  suspi- 
ciously. 

I  explained  my  mission  and,  after  I  had  produced  mul- 
tiple identification,  he  said  he  would  call  the  sergeant  in 
charge  of  the  guardhouse  night  detail.  The  sergeant  had 
been  told  I  was  coming  and,  except  for  the  guard,  was  the 
only  one  in  the  place  who  knew  I  was  not  a  bona-fide,  or 
involuntary,  prisoner.  The  sergeant,  a  tall,  plump  Southerner 
named  Taylor,  with  a  smooth  baby  face  and  very  cold  blue 
eyes,  came  to  the  gate  and  walked  me  back  across  the  grounds 
to  the  guardhouse.  This  is  a  low,  red-brick  building,  about 

44 


A      NIGHT      IN      THE      GUARDHOUSE 

twenty  years  old,  which  has  the  ugly,  formidable  appearance 
of  most  corrective  institutions.  Near  its  entrance  are  several 
tents,  which  house  the  guards  and  some  M.P.'s.  A  prisoner 
in  blue  denims,  with  the  letter  "P"  chalked  on  his  back,  was 
picking  up  trash  around  the  tents.  Sergeant  Taylor  led  me 
up  the  steps  of  the  building  and  inside,  then  through  a  door 
of  steel  bars  into  a  large,  unoccupied  room,  where  he  ex- 
plained I  would  be  quartered. 

At  the  back  of  the  room  were  two  high,  barred  windows 
and  in  one  corner  was  a  pile  of  mattresses  and  blankets. 
There  was  a  drinking  fountain  against  one  wall  and  an 
electric  clock,  but  no  furniture.  The  walls  were  of  tile  and 
gave  the  room  the  damp,  musty  smell  of  a  subway.  Sergeant 
Taylor  explained  that  this  was  known  as  the  cooling-off 
room,  where  they  put  what  he  called  the  transients — all  the 
prisoners  picked  up  during  the  night.  Such  prisoners  were 
booked  in  the  morning  and  assigned  to  more  permanent 
quarters.  Only  in  rare  cases  were  soldiers  released  after  one 
night,  Taylor  said,  looking  at  me  as  if  to  say  how  well  off 
I  was.  He  lifted  one  of  the  thin  mattresses  ofl  the  pile  and 
dropped  it  on  the  floor,  sending  a  small  cloud  of  dust  into 
the  air.  "You  can  sleep  on  that,"  he  said.  He  looked  moodily 
at  the  mattress  and  then  threw  another  on  top  of  it.  "Floor's 
kind  of  hard,"  he  said  apologetically. 

It  was  still  too  early  for  new  prisoners — on  Saturday  night 
they  start  arriving  sometime  after  eleven — so  Taylor  and  I 
went  to  his  office  for  a  talk.  A  prisoner  with  a  "P"  on  his 

45 


K  E  E  P     YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

back  was  waiting  there  with  a  large  piece  of  chocolate  cake, 
which  he  offered  to  Taylor.  The  sergeant  took  the  cake  and 
thanked  him  politely,  and  the  man  left.  I  asked  Taylor  how 
it  happened  that  the  prisoners  were  allowed  to  wander 
around,  and  he  explained  that  this  man  was  a  parolee.  Some 
of  the  prisoners  are  even  allowed,  as  a  reward  for  good  be- 
havior, to  leave  the  grounds  for  several  hours,  provided  they 
return  at  a  specified  time.  The  guardhouse  at  my  camp  can 
accommodate  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  prisoners,  and 
usually  does.  Most  of  them  are  charged  with  drunkenness  or 
insubordination  or  being  A.W.O.L.  All  really  serious  of- 
fenders are  sent,  after  preliminary  confinement  in  the  guard- 
house, to  a  federal  penitentiary. 

Taylor  told  me  that  most  of  the  men  work  outside  around 
the  post  during  the  day,  usually  on  menial  jobs.  In  the  guard- 
house all  the  prisoners  except  the  transients  sleep  in  dormi- 
tories and  eat  in  mess  halls,  just  like  virtuous  soldiers.  After 
breakfast  at  six  they  are  led  out  under  guard  to  clean  streets, 
haul  refuse,  and  otherwise  police  the  post.  They  work  from 
eight  to  four,  which  is  an  hour  less  than  most  soldiers  put  in, 
and  then  return  for  supper.  The  evening  is  relatively  free; 
lights  out  is  at  nine  o'clock.  On  the  whole  the  life  of  a 
prisoner  is  no  more  monastic  than  that  of  other  soldiers, 
most  of  whom  are  either  too  broke  or  too  tired  at  the  end 
of  a  day  to  do  anything  but  go  to  sleep. 

I  asked  Taylor  how  he  liked  being  a  jailer,  and  he  said 
he  didn't  mind.  "It's  kind  of  restful,"  he  said.  Before  being 
assigned  to  the  guardhouse,  he  had  been  an  M.P.  doing  patrol 


A      NIGHT     IN      THE     GUARDHOUSE 

duty  in  town.  Sitting  there  in  the  office  with  a  gun  on  his  hip, 
he  looked  like  the  picture  I  have  always  had  of  an  old-time 
Western  bad  man,  and  I  asked  him  half  seriously  if  he  had 
ever  killed  a  man. 

"No,"  Taylor  said  earnestly,  taking  a  bite  of  the  chocolate 
cake,  "but  there's  one  in  town  I  didn't  miss  by  much." 

"Who  is  that?"  I  asked. 

"One  of  them  town  police,"  Taylor  said.  "Tried  to  take  a 
prisoner  away  from  me  once.  I  nearly  killed  him  then." 

"Why  didn't  you?"  I  asked. 

"Well,"  Taylor  said,  seriously,  "it  would  have  given  the 
M.P.'s  a  bad  name." 

Taylor  finished  the  cake  and  rose,  wiping  his  hands  on  a 
convenient  blotter.  "I'm  goin'  to  sleep,"  he  said.  "You  all 
ready?"  I  followed  him  down  the  hall  to  the  cooling-ofl 
room.  Taylor  closed  the  door  after  me  and  locked  it.  I  was 
alone  in  the  room.  "Anything  you  want,  you  holler  for  the 
guard  at  the  gate,"  he  said.  "He'll  open  the  door  for  you  if 
you  want  to  get  your  hands  washed  out  here."  Although  the 
lights  were  off  in  the  rest  of  the  guardhouse,  one  light  was 
kept  burning  in  the  transients'  quarters.  I  moved  my  mat- 
tresses next  to  one  wall  in  order  to  reduce  the  chances  of 
being  stepped  on,  got  a  blanket  from  the  pile,  took  off  my 
shoes,  and  lay  down.  It  was  then  about  eleven  o'clock  and 
the  guardhouse  was  very  still.  The  next  thing  I  knew,  the 
door  was  being  opened  and  I  saw  a  private  being  pushed 
into  the  room  by  an  M.P.  The  M.P.,  I  figured,  had  brought 

47 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

the  man  in  from  town.  The  clock  showed  that  I  had  been 
asleep  for  two  hours.  The  soldier,  who  was  the  only  person 
in  the  room  besides  myself,  paid  no  attention  to  me  but 
went  straight  to  the  pile  of  mattresses,  laid  one  out  on  the 
floor,  took  a  blanket,  flopped  down,  pulled  the  blanket  up 
around  his  neck,  and  went  right  to  sleep.  The  M.P.  was 
watching  through  the  bars,  and  I  asked  him  what  the  man 
was  in  for.  "What  the  hell  business  is  it  of  yours?"  the  M.P. 
asked,  reasonably. 

After  he  left  I  got  up  for  a  drink  of  water.  There  was  no 
sound  but  the  snoring  of  the  other  prisoner.  He  looked 
middle-aged,  with  the  weatherbeaten  face  of  an  old  soldier. 
I  was  going  back  to  bed  when  the  door  clanged  open  again 
and  another  private  was  pushed  in  by  another  M.P.  This 
soldier  walked  back  to  the  door  as  soon  as  the  M.P.  was 
out  of  sight  and  said  something  unprintable.  Then  he  turned 
toward  me.  "/  told  him,"  he  said.  He  seemed  satisfied.  He 
looked  around  the  room  and  discovered  the  sleeping  man. 
"He'll  get  a  crick  in  his  neck  sleeping  like  that,"  he  said.  He 
went  over  to  the  sleeper  and  kicked  him  in  the  rear.  "Hey!" 
he  shouted.  The  other  man  did  not  stir.  "The  hell  with  him," 
the  new  arrival  said,  walking  away.  He  came  over  to  where 
I  was  sitting  on  my  mattress  and  sat  down  beside  me.  "My 
name's  Harlow,"  he  said.  "I'm  in  very  high  spirits.  The 
M.P.'s  picked  me  up  because  these  are  no  days  for  high 
spirits."  He  stood  up  unsteadily  and  took  off  his  shirt.  "I 
think  I'll  sing,"  he  said.  I  tried  to  quiet  him,  but  he  was  feel- 


A      NIGHT     IN      THE      GUARDHOUSE 

ing  too  good.  "When  the  spring  comes  back  to  Boston,"  he 
sang,  "in  her  garden  by  the  sea." 

In  a  few  seconds  the  guard,  who  must  have  heard  Harlow 
distinctly  from  his  station  at  the  gate,  showed  up  in  the  cor- 
ridor outside  our  door.  "What  the  hell  goes  on  here?"  he 
said  angrily. 

"I  was  singing,"  Harlow  said. 

"Well,  stop  singing,"  the  guard  said. 

"Fall  on  your  face,"  Harlow  said  pleasantly. 

The  guard  came  closer  to  the  door  and  looked  through 
the  bars. 

"Go  on,"  Harlow  said.  "Do  me  something." 

"You  want  to  see  the  provost  marshal?"  the  guard  said. 

"I  seen  him  once,"  Harlow  said.  "He  ain't  so  hot." 

The  guard  stood  there  for  a  moment,  visibly  searching 
for  a  crushing  remark.  "O.K.,  wise  guy.  You'll  find  out,"  he 
finally  said,  and  walked  away. 

"What  a  jerk,"  Harlow  said. 

I  made  an  oral  attempt  to  get  Harlow  of!  his  feet  and  onto 
a  mattress  before  the  guard  returned  and  shot  him,  but  this 
was  his  night.  "I  can  lick  any  man  in  the  Army,"  he  said 
loudly.  I  pointed  out  that  it  was  a  large  army,  containing 
many  ex-prizefighters.  "Well,"  Harlow  said,  looking  mean- 
ingfully at  me,  "I  can  lick  any  man  in  this  room."  He  was 
possibly  preparing  to  elaborate  on  this  when  the  guard  re- 
turned with  two  M.P.'s  and  another  prisoner.  "Smitty!" 
Harlow  cried. 

49 


KEEP     YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

"God-damn  it,"  the  new  prisoner  said  obviously  piqued, 
"you  beat  me  to  it!" 

The  M.P.'s  and  the  guard  shoved  Smitty  into  the  room 
and  left,  shaking  their  heads.  He  waved  amiably  after  them. 
"Nice  boys,"  he  said. 

"They  stink,"  Harlow  said. 

"They  ain't  so  bad,"  Smitty  said.  "They  just  ain't  some  o£ 
them  very  smart." 

"You  been  fighting  again  ?"  Harlow  asked.  Smitty  nodded. 

"Some  woman,  I  bet,"  Harlow  said.  Smitty  nodded.  He 
was  a  tall,  thin  private,  somewhat  dishevelled.  "I  guess  that's 
just  what  women  do  to  me,"  he  said. 

"Who'd  you  fight  with?"  Harlow  asked. 

"Everybody,"  Smitty  said,  his  face  lighting  up.  "Every- 
body I  could  get  my  hands  on." 

The  arrival  of  a  friend  seemed  to  have  a  calming  effect  on 
Harlow  and  he  soon  joined  Smitty  in  making  up  a  bed.  I 
returned  to  my  mattresses.  The  clock  said  one-thirty.  The 
prisoners  began  to  arrive  in  numbers.  Three  men  were 
brought  in  within  the  following  half-hour,  two  of  them 
drunk  and  the  other  sober  but  mournful.  The  mournful 
one  made  up  his  bed  next  to  mine.  I  asked  him  why  he  was 
there,  and  he  said  he  had  been  A.W.O.L.  "Been  over  the 
hill  a  month  and  a  half,"  he  said.  "Then  I  give  myself  up. 
They  didn't  even  catch  me.  I  just  give  myself  up  like  I  was 
enlistin*  again.  So  they  put  me  in  here."  He  seemed  puzzled 
and  hurt  at  this  mistreatment  by  the  Army.  "I  wouldn't  of 

50 


A      NIGHT      IN      THE      GUARDHOUSE 

come  back  if  I  knowed  they'd  put  me  in  here,"  he  said 

I  asked  why  he  had  left  in  the  first  place. 

"Just  got  tired,"  he  said.  "Figgered  I'd  go  home  and  see 
my  wife." 

I  asked  him  how  old  he  was,  and  he  said  sixteen.  I  asked 
how  old  his  wife  was. 

"She's  growin'  up,"  he  said.  "Coin'  on  fifteen."  He  searched 
in  his  pockets  and  brought  out  a  picture  of  a  thin,  pretty 
little  girl  standing  beside  some  trees.  "Took  that  at  a  picnic 
only  last  week,"  he  said.  He  replaced  the  picture  in  his 
pocket  and  the  puzzled  look  returned  to  his  face.  "I  can't 
understand  this  here  Army,"  he  said.  "After  I  went  and  give 
myself  up  like  that." 

Several  prisoners  had  arrived  while  we  were  talking  and 
the  room  was  now  about  half  full.  Most  of  the  men  seemed 
morose,  and  while  none  of  them  looked  particularly 
ashamed,  they  were  quieter  than  men  together  usually  are. 
They  all  made  their  beds  as  soon  as  they  came  in  and  most 
of  them  went  right  off  to  sleep.  The  boy  next  to  me  fell 
asleep  before  long  and  I  dozed  off,  too.  When  next  I  woke 
up  someone  was  trying  to  steal  the  blanket  off  me.  I  opened 
one  eye  and  saw  a  soldier  gently  pulling  at  my  blanket.  I 
pulled  too,  also  gently,  and  the  soldier  dropped  the  blanket 
and  backed  away  a  yard  or  so.  "I  was  only  kidding,"  he  ex- 
plained. I  said  a  few  appropriate  words,  then  looked  around 
the  room.  It  was  almost  filled  now,  with  mattresses  and  men 
scattered  all  over  the  place.  Only  a  few  mattresses  were  left 
in  the  pile,  and  there  were  no  blankets  at  all.  Some  of  the 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

sleepers  had  two  or  three  blankets  over  them,  and  I  told  the 
soldier  to  take  one  of  those.  The  air  was  not  so  good,  and  I 
rose  and  stood  by  the  bars  to  catch  any  breeze  there  might 
be  from  outside.  The  man  without  a  blanket  succeeded  in 
lifting  one  from  a  sleeper  and  was  soon  asleep  himself. 

As  I  was  standing  by  the  door,  a  new  guard  came  along 
and  peered  through  the  bars.  "Any  trouble?"  he  asked.  He 
was  older  than  the  first  guard.  He  said  that  the  other  man  had 
told  him  about  me.  I  said  that  everything  was  fine. 

"It's  a  quiet  night,"  he  said,  resting  his  rifle  against  the 
wall.  "For  Saturday  night,  it's  very  quiet.  Sometimes  we 
have  to  hang  out  the  S.R.O." 

It  was  startling  to  hear  Broadway  jargon  and  I  asked  if  he 
had  been  an  actor. 

"Do  I  look  like  an  actor?"  he  said  scornfully.  "I  used  to 
manage  a  movie  house  in  Cleveland,  Ohio." 

We  exchanged  biographies  and  commented  briefly  on  the 
disparity  between  Army  and  pre-Army  jobs. 

"Believe  me,"  the  guard  said,  "if  I  could  only  manage  a 
theater  like  I  walk  post  at  the  guardhouse!  The  ushers  bring 
in  the  customer,  you  lock  the  door  on  him,  and  if  he  tries 
to  get  out,  you  shoot  him."  He  made  a  clucking  sound  with 
his  tongue.  "The  red-ink  people  would  go  out  of  business 
if  they  had  to  wait  for  me." 

I  agreed  that  it  would  be  a  wonderful  method  to  get 
customers,  and  he  smiled  condescendingly. 

"You  know  what's  wrong  with  that  method?"  he  said. 

"What?"  I  asked. 

52 


A      NIGHT      IN      THE      GUARDHOUSE 

"It's  Fascism,"  he  said.  "I  don't  care  to  do  business  in  that 
manner.  That's  why  I'm  in  the  Army,"  he  added,  putting  one 
hand  through  the  bars  and  tapping  me  on  the  chest.  "A  man 
who  wouldn't  look  at  a  war  picture  in  his  own  theater." 

There  was  a  sound  outside  and  he  picked  up  his  rifle. 
"That's  the  guard  changing,"  he  said.  He  started  to  go,  then 
turned  back.  "One  year  ago  I  was  a  leading  pacifist  in  Cleve- 
land, Ohio,"  he  said.  "Now  look  at  me."  He  looked  fine. 

"Would  you  believe  it?"  he  said  proudly.  "I  shot  'expert' 
three  times  with  the  light  machine  gun." 

I  went  back  to  bed.  I  was  awakened  when  the  boy  next 
to  me  began  to  walk  about  in  his  sleep  and  announced  loudly 
that  he  was  going  home  to  Mississippi.  The  guard  returned 
and  tried  to  wake  the  boy  by  shaking  him  and  swearing  at 
him,  but  this  did  no  good.  Finally,  he  got  a  glass  of  water  and 
threw  it  in  the  boy's  face.  That  convinced  the  boy  that  the 
only  place  he  was  going  was  back  to  bed.  This  disturbance 
awoke  several  of  the  other  prisoners,  among  them  Harlow, 
who  immediately  began  to  sing.  He  was  stopped  by  a  large 
prisoner  who  walked  up  to  him  and  announced  that  he 
would  push  his  face  through  the  back  of  his  head  if  he  didn't 
shut  up.  I  was  just  getting  to  sleep  again  when  one  of  the 
cooks  from  the  mess  hall  came  along  and  counted  the  prison- 
ers. Shortly  afterward  an  alarm  clock  rang  down  the  corridor 
and  shortly  after  that  a  small  army  of  M.P.'s  marched  by. 
There  was  no  use  trying  to  sleep,  so  I  put  on  my  shoes  and 
got  up.  Other  prisoners  also  got  up,  folding  their  blankets 

53 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

and  piling  them  up  again.  A  few  minutes  later  the  guard 
unlocked  the  door  and  some  of  the  men  who  seemed  to 
know  their  way  around  went  out  to  wash.  I  followed  them. 
After  washing  up,  we  were  all  told  to  go  to  the  mess  hall. 
Sergeant  Taylor  was  sitting  alone  at  one  table,  and  he  asked 
me  to  join  him  when  I'd  got  my  food. 

"How'ditgo?"he  asked. 

I  told  him,  and  he  nodded.  "Quiet  night,"  he  said.  "Quiet- 
est Saturday  night  in  a  long  time." 

I  asked  him  if  they  had  sleepwalkers  every  Saturday  night, 
and  he  shook  his  head.  "Sometimes  we  get  'em  bangin'  their 
heads  against  the  wall,"  he  said,  "but  we  don't  hardly  get 
none  of  them  sleepwalkers.  Guess  they  figure  there  ain't 
much  room  in  there  to  walk  around  much." 

I  left  Taylor  laughing  at  his  joke  and  went  into  the  kitchen 
to  wait  in  line  for  breakfast.  There  was  another  line  of  men 
waiting  with  cups  for  a  peculiar-looking  beverage  which  I 
later  learned  was  a  special  hangover  remedy  the  cook  sup- 
plied on  Sunday  mornings.  It  is  made  from  a  secret  recipe 
that  has  been  handed  down  by  a  long  line  of  guardhouse 
cooks.  Breakfast  consisted  of  grapefruit,  cereal,  griddle  cakes, 
bacon,  milk,  and  cofTee,  and  it  was  very  good.  I  carried  my 
tray  back  to  Taylor's  table  and  he  told  me  that  usually  the 
prisoners  are  marched  in  to  meals  and  eat  in  units  but  that 
Sunday  was  more  or  less  informal  and  the  men  could  wander 
in  as  they  liked.  The  mess  hall  began  to  fill  up  with  prison- 
ers who  were  eating  quietly.  The  only  noise  was  at  a  center 
table,  where  two  men  were  quarreling.  When  their  voices 

54 


A      NIGHT     IN      THE     GUARDHOUSE 

got  too  high  Taylor  rose  and  started  toward  them.  He  was 
half-way  to  their  table  when  one  of  the  men  leaned  over  and 
hit  the  other  in  the  face.  In  a  moment  they  were  both  rolling 
on  the  floor.  Taylor  and  another  M.P.  got  to  them  quickly 
and  separated  them. 

"He  did  it!"  the  man  who  had  been  hit  said,  pointing  to 
the  other  man. 

"Well?"  Taylor  said  to  the  accused  man. 

"Sure  I  did  it,"  he  said  tensely.  "I  warned  him  before.  I 
can't  stand  dirty  language  at  the  table." 

After  Taylor  had  calmed  the  two  men  down  and  finished 
his  breakfast  he  walked  me  to  the  guardhouse  door.  On  our 
way  we  had  to  pass  the  door  of  the  cooling-of?  room,  where 
my  companions  of  the  past  night  were  waiting  to  be  booked. 
They  all  looked  at  Taylor  and  myself  with  interest.  "What 
are  they  going  to  do?"  Harlow  called  out.  "Shoot  you?"  I 
thanked  Taylor  at  the  door  and  went  outside.  As  I  arrived 
at  the  gate  a  guard  was  explaining  something  to  a  prisoner 
who  was  on  his  way  out  with  a  twelve-hour  pass  for  good 
behavior.  "And  don't  forget,"  the  guard  was  saying  as  the 
man  listened  attentively,  "this  gate  is  locked  at  nine  o'clock 
and  if  you  ain't  back  by  then,  you're  just  plain  out  of  luck." 

—May  1942. 


55 


V.  INHALE!  OUTHALE! 


0, 


NE  OF  the  minor  phenomena  of  the  war  effort  is  the 
existence  of  actors  within  our  Army.  The  assimilation  of  an 
ordinary  civilian  into  the  armed  forces  is  usually  complete 
within  a  few  weeks,  and  the  man's  identity  is  lost  in  the  mili- 
tary mass.  In  the  case  of  an  actor,  however,  it  occasionally 
happens  that  within  a  few  weeks  the  outfit  to  which  he  is 
assigned  begins  to  assume  his  characteristics.  This  interest- 
ing situation  has  recently  been  extended  to  its  logical  extreme 
at  Camp  Upton,  where  more  than  two  hundred  actors  now 
in  uniform  are  stationed  in  one  detachment.  The  purpose  of 
this  roundup  is  to  raise  money  for  Army  Emergency  Relief; 
the  men  constitute  the  cast  of  the  new  Irving  Berlin  soldier 
show  called  This  Is  the  Army,  based  on  his  famous  Yip-Yip- 
Yap  han\  of  the  last  war.  The  show  is  due  to  open  in  New 
York  on  July  fourth,  and  all  proceeds  from  the  run  will  go 
into  the  Army  fund.  Meanwhile,  rehearsals  have  been  in 
progress  at  Camp  Upton. 

The  cast  of  the  show,  including  myself,  was  drawn  from 
enlisted  men  in  Army  posts  all  over  the  country,  but  most  of 
the  men  are  New  Yorkers.  Their  length  of  service  varies 
from  four  or  five  days  to  more  than  a  year.  At  Camp  Upton 
they  have  been  living  as  an  Army  company  in  a  disused  tent 
area,  rehearsing  in  empty  mess  halls,  and  drilling.  Their 

56 


INHALE!    OUTHALE! 

routine,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  is  that  of  a  regular  field  company, 
with  not  only  drill  but  reveille  and  even  inspections.  The 
only  difference  is  that  company  duty  consists  of  rehearsing 
instead  of  combat  work.  The  administration  of  the  company 
is  carried  out  by  a  non-theatrical  detail  of  one  company 
officer  and  five  noncommissioned  officers.  The  officer  is  the 
company  commander;  the  duties  of  the  noncoms  are  the 
vocal  duties  of  all  non-coms,  plus  acting  as  involuntary 
straight  men  to  the  various  comedians  in  the  cast,  which 
sometimes  seems  to  be  made  up  entirely  of  comedians. 

The  day  at  Camp  Upton  began  at  seven-thirty,  when  the 
actors 'returned  from  breakfast  to  line  up  in  the  company 
street  for  roll  call.  One  day  was  usually  like  another.  On  this 
particular  day  most  of  the  men  were  dressed  in  fatigue 
clothes  and  looked  like  soldiers;  a  few  just  looked  uncom- 
fortable. These  last  were  the  men  who  had  been  in  the 
Army  only  four  or  five  days.  The  cast's  sole  deviation  from 
normal  soldier  dress  was  its  shoes,  which  ranged  from  shiny 
tap  shoes  to  ballet  slippers.  The  men's  faces  ranged  in  com- 
plexion from  the  deep  tan  of  a  field  soldier  to  the  smart  light 
green  of  a  recent  night-club  hoofer. 

The  men  were  lined  up  by  platoons  between  the  rows  of 
tents,  answering  to  the  names  the  first  sergeant  was  reading 
from  a  slip  of  paper.  It  was  easy  enough  to  tell  that  the  first 
sergeant  was  a  Regular  Army  man,  because  every  so  often 
he  bellowed  for  quiet,  although  no  one  was  talking.  Several 
of  the  men  whose  names  he  called  had  been  prominent  on 

57 


KEEP      YOUR     HEAD      DOWN 

the  stage  or  in  the  movies.  They  looked  different  in  uniform 
— younger  and  leaner  and  generally  more  efficient.  In  par- 
ticular, there  was  one  comedian  whose  routine  used  to  de- 
pend on  his  all-round  personal  inadequacy  and  who  now, 
without  his  baggy  pants  and  ill-fitting  hat,  had  the  hard, 
anonymous  look  of  a  soldier.  The  men  stood  at  attention 
while  the  roll  was  being  called.  The  sergeant  then  announced 
in  a  loud  voice  that  all  men  rehearsing  would  report  to  the 
mess  halls  and  all  men  not  rehearsing  would  fall  out  and 
form  a  line  by  the  orderly  tent.  He  pointed  to  the  tent  and 
shouted,  "Fall  out!"  Three  comics  immediately  fell  flat  on 
their  faces.  The  other  men  moved  off  to  their  assignments, 
none  of  them  paying  any  attention  to  the  men  who  had 
fallen,  and  after  a  while  the  comics  picked  themselves  up 
and  marched  of!  after  the  rest,  not  looking  at  each  other. 

There  were  about  twenty  men  in  the  line  before  the 
orderly  tent.  The  first  sergeant  turned  them  over  to  another 
sergeant  and  retired  into  the  orderly  tent.  The  new  sergeant 
turned  them  over  to  a  corporal  who  was  unlucky  enough 
to  be  standing  near  by,  and  came  over  to  talk  to  me.  My  job 
with  the  show  was  vaguely  that  of  enlisted  press  agent,  and 
I  used  this  vagueness  to  escape  from  details  such  as  this  on 
the  pretext  that  I  was  working  on  a  story.  Today  I  was  sup- 
posed to  get  a  story  on  how  tough  these  men  had  it  in  com- 
parison with  non-theatrical  soldiers.  I  had  not  been  with  the 
show  long  enough  to  know  everyone,  so  I  thought  I'd  just 
walk  around  and  get  acquainted.  I  asked  the  sergeant  how 
he  liked  being  with  a  bunch  of  actors.  "I  wouldn't  trade  this 

58 


INHALE!    OUTHALE! 

job  for  anything  in  the  Army,"  the  sergeant  said.  "I  been  in 
the  Army  four  years  and  never  laughed  so  much  in  my  life." 
He  pointed  to  the  men  who  had  lined  up  for  drill  and  were 
now  doing  calisthenics.  "Watch  what  goes  on  there,"  he  said. 
The  men  were  working  on  a  breathing  exercise,  which  con- 
sisted of  touching  the  ground,  if  possible,  with  their  hands, 
reaching  to  the  sky  while  inhaling,  and  then  bringing  their 
hands  to  their  sides  while  exhaling.  No  two  men  were  doing 
the  exercise  the  same  way.  The  comedians  got  very  inter- 
ested in  the  pebbles  on  the  ground  and  studied  them  at 
length  whenever  they  bent  down.  The  dancers  did  a  time 
step  or  a  whirl  after  reaching  into  the  air.  As  the  singers 
inhaled,  they  ran  up  and  down  the  scale.  The  corporal,  who 
stood  in  front  of  the  men  and  showed  how  the  exercise 
should  be  done,  seemed  preoccupied  with  his  work  and  took 
no  notice  of  these  variations.  The  men  went  through  several 
other  exercises  in  the  regulation  manner,  and  then  the  cor- 
poral asked  if  anyone  felt  capable  of  leading  the  exercises 
himself.  About  half  the  men  raised  their  hands.  The  corporal 
selected  a  private  in  the  first  row. 

"That's  Oshins,"  the  sergeant  said  to  me.  "He  used  to  be 
a  big  comedian.  I  seen  him  lots  of  times."  I  had  also  seen  him 
before,  as  half  of  a  comedy  team  that  used  to  perform  in  night 
clubs  and  vaudeville.  When  Oshins  stepped  out  in  front  the 
men  all  cheered  and  he  took  several  deep  bows.  Then  he 
turned  to  the  corporal  and  said,  "O.K.,  Corp,  you  go  lie 
down  in  your  tent  and  come  back  in  four  hours."  The 
corporal  looked  puzzled.  Oshins  turned  again  to  the  men 

59 


KEEP     YOUR      HEAD     DOWN 

and  called  them  to  attention.  No  one  moved.  "Oh,  come- 
dians!" Oshins  said.  "You  want  I  should  call  the  captain?" 
He  put  his  fingers  to  his  mouth  and  whistled  loudly.  "Cap- 
tain!" he  yelled  at  the  top  of  his  voice. 

"Hey!"  the  corporal  said,  startled. 

The  first  sergeant  put  his  head  out  of  the  orderly  tent  and 
said,  "Who's  calling  the  captain?" 

By  that  time  the  men  were  at  attention  and  Oshins  was 
outlining  an  exercise  to  them  in  double-talk.  Then  he 
ordered,  "Inhale!"  The  men  all  inhaled.  "Outhale!"  Oshins 
shouted.  "Inhale!  Outhale!  Sidehale!" 

"What  the  hell  is  that?"  the  corporal  asked. 

"That's  a  new  breathing  method,"  Oshins  explained.  "Field 
Manual  36-6,  with  Kreplach" 

"Oh,"  the  corporal  said. 

Oshins  continued  with  the  breathing  exercises  for  a  while 
and  finished  by  dismissing  the  men  with  orders  to  report 
back  in  three  days,  and  it  took  the  corporal  about  five  minutes 
to  round  up  the  men  again.  After  that  they  settled  down 
to  business,  performing  their  exercises  as  soldiers  and  not 
actors.  They  were  then  handed  rifles  and  marched  of!  for 
instruction  in  the  Manual  of  Arms.  The  rifles  seemed  to 
make  them  even  more  businesslike,  though  one  man  marched 
off  balancing  his  rifle  on  his  chin.  They  marched  well,  the 
actor's  sense  of  rhythm  helping  their  step,  and  the  sergeant 
looked  after  them  proudly.  "They're  all  right,"  he  said.  "They 
kid  around  a  lot,  but  they  do  all  right  when  it  comes  to  the 
serious  soldier  stuff." 

60 


INHALE!    OUTHALE! 

I  hung  around  the  orderly  tent  for  a  while,  then  wandered 
down  to  the  rehearsals,  which  were  being  held  near  by 
in  a  row  of  mess  halls.  Music  was  coming  out  of  all  the 
halls.  I  went  into  the  one  that  sounded  noisiest.  The  interior 
was  bare  except  for  a  piano  and  some  scattered  benches. 
The  room  was  full  of  soldiers  and  in  the  middle  of  the  floor 
was  a  chorus  line  of  eight  men,  looking  disgusted.  They 
were  being  taught  a  dance  routine  by  a  corporal.  A  soldier 
at  the  piano  played  a  vamp,  and  they  went  into  a  song  about 
how  they  were  ladies  of  the  chorus.  Then  eight  other  men, 
representing  men  of  the  chorus,  joined  them,  and  all  sixteen 
did  a  dance  together.  At  the  end,  they  were  dripping  sweat. 
"I  haven't  worked  this  hard  since  maneuvers,"  one  man 
said. 

"Ten-minute  break!"  the  corporal  called.  Some  of  the  men 
flopped  on  the  floor  and  some  went  outside,  probably  to 
smoke.  I  waited  until  the  corporal,  who  had  started  to  show 
one  of  the  men  how  to  do  a  dance  step,  had  finished,  and 
then  asked  him  how  the  soldiers  were  taking  the  transition 
from  Broadway  to  the  Army  and  then  back  to  Broadway. 
"I'll  tell  you  one  thing,"  he  said.  "They're  working  their 
heads  of!  for  this  show."  The  corporal,  who  said  his  name 
was  Barclift,  added  that  he  was  co-directing  the  dances  with 
a  Private  Sidney,  to  whom  I  was  introduced  as  he  tapped 
past,  showing  a  step  to  one  of  the  soldiers.  I  asked  Barclift 
how  long  he  had  been  in  the  Army.  "Sixteen  months,"  he 
said.  He  showed  me  a  scar  on  his  forearm.  "I  got  that  on  a 
night  problem  in  the  middle  of  Georgia,"  he  said.  Barclift 

61 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

had  been  drafted  while  dancing  in  "Lady  in  the  Dark"  and 
spent  a  hazardous  period  in  the  infantry  before  being  trans- 
ferred North  to  assist  in  the  Second  Corps  Area  entertain- 
ment program.  He  had  recently  been  at  West  Point,  where 
he  staged  the  dances  for  the  academy's  Hundredth  Night 
show.  "They  were  nice  guys,"  he  said.  "They  all  had  a  very 
good  stretch." 

By  this  time  the  ten-minute  break  was  over  and  the  men 
were  returning  to  the  floor.  Private  Sidney  was  clapping  his 
hands  and  calling,  "Russian  Winter,  Russian  Winter!"  Bar- 
clift  explained  to  me  that  "Russian  Winter"  was  the  name  of 
one  of  the  show's  production  numbers.  I  moved  to  the  oppo- 
site end  of  the  room,  where  other  men  were  waiting  for  their 
cue.  A  card  game  was  in  progress  in  one  corner,  several  men 
were  reading  Variety,  and  a  hot  argument  was  going  on  in 
another  corner. 

"What  do  you  mean  the  thirty-seven-millimeter  is  obso- 
lete?" a  soldier  was  saying  indignantly. 

"You  heard  me,"  a  man  wearing  tap  shoes  said.  "They  got 
too  much  armor  on  tanks  now." 

"Listen  to  him,"  the  first  man  said,  addressing  a  number 
of  onlookers.  "He's  been  playing  too  many  benefits.  I  happen 
to  know  that  the  thirty-seven-millimeter  is  hot  stuff  against 
tanks." 

"And  what  is  your  source  of  information?"  the  man  in  the 
tap  shoes  asked.  "You  got  relatives  who  make  it?" 

"My  source  of  information  is  yours  truly,"  the  first  soldier 

62 


,     INHALE!    OUTHALE! 

said  proudly.  "I  pulled  one  of  those  damned  things  all  over 
the  Carolina  maneuvers.  If  I  don't  know  what  that  thing  can 
do,  nobody  knows,"  he  said,  and  turned  away.  One  of  the 
onlookers  leaned  toward  me.  "Tell  me,  please,"  he  said.  "I've 
been  in  the  Army  two  weeks  now.  What  the  hell  is  a  thirty- 
seven-millimeter  ?  " 

The  rehearsal  was  well  under  way  by  this  time,  with  what 
presumably  was  the  "Russian  Winter"  number  going  on  all 
over  the  floor.  I  waved  good-by  to  Corporal  Barclift  and 
Private  Sidney,  who  were  busy  showing  a  soldier  how  to 
do  several  turns  while  three  feet  or!  the  floor,  and  walked 
across  the  road  to  another  hall.  There  I  found  a  half-dozen 
soldiers  sitting  in  a  semicircle,  reading  lines.  A  staff  sergeant 
was  directing  them.  He  was  a  small,  round  soldier,  with  a 
habit  of  suddenly  rolling  his  head  to  one  side  and  staring  at 
the  ceiling.  When  I  heard  his  voice  I  recognized  him  as  Ezra 
Stone,  the  radio  actor.  The  men  were  apparently  rehearsing 
a  minstrel  number  and  Stone,  besides  directing,  was  acting 
as  one  of  the  end  men.  The  gags  were  mostly  about  the 
Army.  At  the  other  end  of  the  room  three  soldiers  were  re- 
hearsing a  tap  routine  by  themselves.  I  watched  them  for  a 
while,  quite  impressed,  since  they  were  the  only  soldiers  I 
had  ever  seen  who  were  able  to  circumvent  the  gravity  pull 
of  G.I.  shoes.  When  the  minstrels  finally  stopped  for  a  rest, 
Sergeant  Stone  also  walked  over  to  watch  the  dancers,  and  I 
asked  him  if  it  were  true  that  the  cast  was  going  to  drill 
in  an  armory  when  it  got  to  New  York. 

"Certainly,"  Stone  said. 

63 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

"That's  on  days  when  we  don't  have  matinees,"  one  of 
the  dancers  said. 

"That's  on  every  day,"  Stone  said. 

"The  Army  can't  do  that  to  us  on  days  we  have  two 
shows,"  the  other  man  said.  "Equity  won't  let  them." 

After  lunch  I  attached  myself  to  the  men  on  their  way  to 
rehearsal  and  followed  them  to  the  rehearsal-hall  area.  A 
group  of  them  were  talking  about  the  amount  of  money  they 
were  to  receive  in  New  York  for  rations  and  quarters,  since 
there  they  would  have  to  find  their  own  places  to  eat  and 
sleep. 

"Two  dollars  and  thirty-five  cents  a  day,"  one  of  the  men 
kept  saying.  "How  can  I  eat  in  Lindy's  on  two  dollars  and 
thirty-five  cents?" 

"Don't  forget  ten  per  cent  for  your  agent,"  another  man 
said. 

"The  hell  with  him,"  the  first  man  said.  "He's  in  the 
Navy." 

"That  isn't  the  worst  of  it,"  a  third  man  said.  "I  hear  if 
the  show  doesn't  do  so  well,  we'll  have  to  take  a  cut." 

"Hah!"  the  first  man  said.  "I  haven't  even  been  paid  for 
the  month  of  May  yet.  But  do  I  squawk?  I'm  a  patriotic 
American."  He  shook  his  head  sadly.  "The  government 
doesn't  pay  what  they  owe  me  and  I  don't  say  a  word.  But 
if  I  shouldn't  pay  what  I  owe  them,  they  send  around 
the  F.B.I."  He  shook  his  head  again.  "Is  that  fair?"  he  said. 
"I  ask  you." 

64 


INHALE!    OUTHALE! 

Once  more  I  watched  "Russian  Winter."  The  afternoon 
went  about  like  the  morning,  and  at  four-thirty  Corporal 
Barclift  blew  a  whistle  and  announced  that  rehearsal  was 
over.  The  men  wearily  straggled  out  of  the  hall  and  back 
to  their  tents.  I  walked  back  with  Barclift  and  a  soldier 
named  Maurice  Kelly,  who  was  also  a  dancer.  Kelly  had 
been  transferred  to  the  show  from  Fort  Dix  and  was  await- 
ing an  appointment  tp  Officer  Candidate  School. 

"I  want  to  go  to  cavalry  school,"  he  said.  "I  had  infantry 
training  in  South  Carolina  and  that  was  enough  for  me." 

I  had  dinner  in  the  mess  hall  with  the  men  after  waiting 
in  line  and  being  asked  to  hold  the  deck  for  what  was  ap- 
parently a  running  card  game.  The  food  was  regular  Army 
food.  After  dinner  I  walked  down  to  our  tents.  The  night 
was  warm  and  most  of  the  men  were  standing  in  the  com- 
pany street.  At  one  end  four  of  the  musicians  had  formed 
an  impromptu  string  quartet  and  were  giving  a  concert. 
At  the  other  three  acrobats  were  practicing  some  tricks.  A 
soldier  explained  to  me  that  they  had  joined  the  Army  to- 
gether so  that  they  wouldn't  have  to  break  up  the  act. 

At  eight  o'clock,  all  the  men  assembled  in  one  of  the  re- 
hearsal halls  and  sat  on  the  floor  in  the  middle  of  the  room. 
Standing  in  front  of  them  were  Sergeant  Stone  and  a  small, 
thin,  worried-looking  man  in  civilian  clothes,  whom  I  recog- 
nized as  Irving  Berlin.  As  soon  as  the  men  had  quieted, 
Berlin  explained  that  this  night  they  would  merely  run 
through  the  songs  and  not  the  production  numbers.  A 

65 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

technical  sergeant,  who  was  apparently  the  stage  manager, 
gave  out  copies  of  the  lyrics  to  anyone  who  didn't  know 
them.  The  numbers  were  led  by  a  corporal,  who  conducted 
with  precise  movements  of  his  hands  and  constant  exhorta- 
tions to  keep  the  words  crisp.  Just  about  everyone  in  the  room 
sang,  including  Berlin.  At  the  end  of  each  number  Berlin 
conferred  with  Stone  and  the  conductor  and  then  told  the 
chorus  how  the  singing  could  be  improved.  At  one  point  a 
member  of  the  chorus  stepped  forward  to  sing  a  solo.  He 
was  dressed  in  fatigues  and  looked  as  though  he  had  just 
come  from  K.P.  duty.  He  sang  the  number  in  a  high,  operatic 
tenor,  complete  with  gestures,  and  the  effect  was  somewhat 
as  if  La  Boheme  were  sung  with  the  cast  in  underwear.  The 
time  passed  very  rapidly  and  I  was  surprised,  when  Sergeant 
Stone  called  a  halt,  to  see  that  it  was  ten  o'clock.  I  asked  one 
of  the  soldiers  if  every  day  was  as  long  as  this.  "This  is  noth- 
ing," he  said.  "Some  of  the  numbers  have  conferences  now 
until  two  in  the  morning." 

I  returned  to  the  tents  with  a  group  of  men  that  included 
Private  Oshins.  They  were  all  talking  about  what  they  would 
do  when  the  show  was  over  and  they  were  returned  to  their 
respective  outfits.  Everyone  admired  the  plan  Oshins  had. 
"When  this  show  is  over,"  he  said,  "I  am  going  to  get  me  a 
thirty-day  furlough.  With  options." 

— June  1942. 


66 


VI.  NIGHT  WATCH 


I  HE 


I  HE'  MERCHANT  crew  of  the  freighter,  Censored,  on 
which  I  have  been  a  guest  of  the  United  States  Army  for 
the  past  two  months,  has  a  saying  that  anyone  who  would 
go  to  sea  for  fun  would  go  to  hell  for  pleasure.  The  crew 
always  repeats  this  adage  after  submarine  alarms,  and  it  is 
usually  echoed  by  the  Navy  gun  crew,  when  it  gets  time,  and 
by  the  ship's  ten  passengers,  when  they  have  crawled  out 
from  under  their  beds.  This  does  not  mean  that  anyone 
aboard  the  Censored  feels  he  is  taking  this  trip  for  fun;  it  is 
just  that  the  truism  has  a  certain  grisly  significance  when 
you  are  traveling  a  hostile  ocean  and  carrying  a  cargo  of 
high  explosives. 

Like  many  other  freighters  running  between  Allied  ports, 
the  Censored  belongs  to  one  of  the  dispossessed  United  Na- 
tions and  only  narrowly  missed  becoming  part  of  the  German 
merchant  marine.  She  is  a  young  ship,  capable  of  outrunning 
most  submarines.  The  members  of  her  crew  who  were  aboard 
in  peacetime  say  that  the  Censored  was  especially  handsome 
for  a  freighter,  with  bright  coloring  and  clean,  strong  lines. 
At  the  moment,  all  the  beauty  of  the  ship  is  in  her  function. 
The  paint  job  has  been  covered  by  the  anonymous  gray 

67 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

best  suited  for  contemporary  ocean  travel;  the  sleek  lines  are 
broken  by  such  necessities  as  anti-aircraft  guns;  the  decks 
are  jammed  with  ugly  packing  cases.  Even  the  passenger 
cabins  have  been  made  into  small-scale  dormitories.  Most  of 
this  living  space  is  taken  up  by  the  Navy  crew,  which  is  re- 
garded, along  with  the  war  materials  in  the  hold,  as  vital 
cargo.  The  rest  of  the  space  is  occupied  by  a  highly  expend- 
able excess  cargo,  consisting  of  eight  brand-new  second  lieu- 
tenants and  two  slightly  worn  sergeants,  en  route  to  foreign 
service. 

As  one  of  the  noncommissioned  passengers,  my  only  as- 
signed duty  was  to  keep  out  of  the  way  of  the  crew. 
However,  the  captain  soon  suggested  that  the  passengers 
stand  watch  along  with  the  Navy  men,  and  we  went  to  work. 
Our  post  was  on  a  spacious  deck  that  commanded  an  excel- 
lent view  of  the  bow  and  what  looked  like  all  the  water  in 
the  world.  One  of  the  gun  crew  shared  this  post  with  us  and  a 
ship's  officer  patrolled  the  bridge  below.  We  were  all  equipped 
with  life-jackets,  binoculars,  and  phone  sets  with  which  we 
could  communicate  with  other  Navy  men  standing  watch.  It 
was  generally  frowned  upon  by  the  naval  ensign  in  charge 
of  the  gun  crew  to  use  the  phones  for  anything  except  busi- 
ness; if  we  spotted  something  we  were  to  check  it  over  the 
phones  with  the  other  lookouts  or  else  convey  the  informa- 
tion in  a  loud  voice  to  the  officer  on  the  bridge.  In  case  of  an 
actual  engagement,  we  all  had  specific  duties  at  the  guns. 

We  stood  our  watches  at  two-hour  intervals,  usually  dur- 
ing the  day.  We  were  used  at  night  only  in  extremely  dan- 

68 


NIGHT     WATCH 


gerous  waters.  One  night  I  happened  to  pull  the  watch  from 
4  A.M  to  6  A.M.  At  those  times  we  were  usually  awakened 
fifteen  minutes  early  by  one  of  the  sailors,  but  the  day  before 
we  had  received  reports  of  two  submarines  operating  around 
us,  and  I  awoke  all  by  myself  at  a  quarter  to  three.  We  were 
sleeping  in  our  clothes;  so  all  I  had  to  do  was  put  on  my  shoes. 
Then  I  took  my  life-jacket  and  went  out  on  deck. 

It  was  very  dark  outside;  there  was  a  moon,  but  it  was  be- 
hind some  clouds.  I  stood  there  for  a  while,  watching  the 
phosphorescence  of  the  water,  and  then  someone  came  up 
and  stood  beside  me.  It  was  the  Navy  coxswain,  a  short, 
black-haired  boy  from  Missouri.  He  said  he  had  just  checked 
the  forward  watch  and  was  going  to  check  the  after  watch, 
and  would  I  like  to  come  along.  I  said  I  would.  "Can't  tell 
what  those  boys  will  do,"  the  coxswain  said,  leading  the  way 
to  the  stern.  "Some  of  them  it's  their  first  trip  out,  and  they 
might  of  fell  overboard." 

We  picked  our  way  through  the  cargo  along  the  deck.  The 
coxswain  first  inspected  the  big  gun.  Then  we  walked  over 
to  the  starboard  side,  where  a  sailor  was  looking  out  over  the 
water.  He  did  not  notice  either  the  coxswain  or  me.  We 
walked  up  behind  him  and  the  coxswain  said,  "Hey!"  The 
sailor  spun  around,  pulling  at  his  earphones.  "Just  wanted 
to  see  if  you  were  asleep,"  the  coxswain  said  mildly. 

"Gawd,"  the  sailor  said,  "I  thought  you  was  the  German 
Navy." 

"This  is  his  first  trip,"  the  coxswain  said  to  me.  "Five 
months  ago  he  was  the  Rowboat  King  of  Cape  Hatteras." 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

"Aw,"  the  sailor  said. 

"Bet  you  wish  you  were  back  there  now,"  the  coxswain 
said. 

"You  ain't  tellin'  no  tall  tales,"  the  sailor  said. 

The  coxswain  made  sure  that  the  sailor's  phones  were  in 
order,  and  then  we  walked  across  to  the  port  watch.  The 
sailor  there  had  seen  us  coming  and  was  prepared  for  the 
coxswain's  special  greeting.  "He's  a  great  kidder,"  he  said  to 
me,  indicating  the  coxswain.  "Last  time  he  come  up  on  me 
I  like  to  fell  off  the  ship." 

"That  wouldn't  be  the  first  time,"  the  coxswain  said. 

I  asked  him  what  he  meant  and  he  explained  that  this 
sailor  had  fallen  off  the  last  ship  he  had  been  on.  The  sailor 
nodded  modestly.  "Right  in  the  middle  of  a  god-damn  con- 
voy," he  said. 

"Well,  you  better  not  fall  off  this  ship,"  the  coxswain  said. 
"They'll  just  throw  you  a  life-belt  and  keep  right  on  going." 

I  asked  the  sailor  how  he  happened  to  fall  off,  and  he  said 
he  was  sitting  on  the  rail  and  must  have  dozed.  "I  was  cer- 
tainly surprised,"  he  said.  He  was  an  Italian  boy  from  New 
Jersey,  and  this  was  his  second  trip.  "The  first  trip  was 
nicer,"  he  said.  "We  had  nurses  on  board." 

Just  then  the  moon  broke  through,  shone  for  a  moment, 
and  then  was  blotted  out  again.  "God-damn  moon,"  the 
sailor  said. 

"That's  all  we  need  with  two  subs  around,"  the  coxswain 
said.  "That's  a  regular  searchlight." 

We  watched  the  sky  now  as  well  as  the  water.  The  clouds 

70 


NIGHT     WATCH 

were  thinning  out,  and  the  moon  seemed  to  have  a  good 
chance  of  breaking  through.  "It's  a  full  moon,"  the  sailor 
from  Jersey  said.  "Just  right  for  loving."  There  was  a  sound 
from  his  earphones  and  he  listened  intently. 

"Who's  that?"  the  coxswain  asked. 

"It's  Allen  on  the  number  three,"  the  sailor  said. 

The  coxswain  moved  closer,  trying  to  hear  what  was  said. 
"Does  he  see  anything?"  he  asked.  There  was  a  moment  in 
which  none  of  us  moved,  and  then  the  sailor  relaxed.  "He 
says  you  should  send  him  up  a  woman,"  he  said. 

We  stayed  with  the  sailor  for  a  while,  then  the  coxswain 
suggested  going  to  the  sailors'  recreation  room  for  a  smoke. 
It  was  forbidden  to  smoke  on  certain  parts  of  the  deck  be- 
cause of  the  cargo  we  carried,  and  naturally  forbidden  to 
smoke  anywhere  outside  at  night.  I  followed  the  coxswain 
back  through  the  dark,  the  ship  silent  and  heavy  around  us. 
Twice  I  bumped  my  knee  against  life-rafts;  the  Censored  had 
these  scattered  all  over  the  decks,  ready  to  float  loose  if  the 
ship  went  down.  We  went  through  a  passageway,  climbed  a 
ladder  and  came  out  on  one  of  the  shelter-decks.  The  recrea- 
tion room  was  part  of  this  deck  that  had  been  enclosed  to 
make  a  bona-fide  room.  It  was  equipped  with  a  long  table, 
benches,  a  bookcase  with  about  a  hundred  books  in  it,  and 
lockers  for  the  gun  crew.  On  one  wall  were  diagrams  of 
friendly  and  hostile  aircraft.  A  pair  of  boxing  gloves  lay  on 
one  of  the  benches,  and  there  was  an  old  phonograph  on  the 
table.  We  sat  on  one  of  the  benches,  and  the  coxswain 
sighed  loudly.  "These  damned  submarines,"  he  said.  "I  ain't 

71 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

had  no  sleep  since  we  left  port."  I  asked  him  how  many 
trips  he  had  made,  and  he  said  that  this  was  his  third. 
Before  that  he  had  been  in  the  fleet,  stationed  on  a  destroyer. 
His  face  lit  up  when  he  talked  of  the  destroyer.  "You  got 
protection  on  one  of  those  things,"  he  said.  He  did  not  mind 
being  in  the  Armed  Guard,  which  is  the  branch  of  the  Navy 
that  supplies  gun  crews  to  non-Navy  ships,  but  he  preferred 
the  fleet.  He  explained  that  the  actual  work  was  easier  on 
a  merchant  ship;  the  only  thing  he  didn't  like  was  the  way 
the  Armed  Guard  had  received  its  nickname.  Other  sailors 
call  it  the  Suicide  Squad.  "It's  too  much  like  being  on  a  clay 
pigeon,"  the  coxswain  said.  "You  meet  up  with  a  sub  one 
night  and  maybe  you're  on  a  dead  pigeon." 

I  asked  the  coxswain  if  he  had  seen  any  action,  and  he  said 
he  had  seen  a  little.  As  he  did  not  seem  disposed  to  talk  about 
it,  I  didn't  press  him.  We  sat  there  talking  about  the  Army 
and  the  Navy,  and  he  mentioned  that  the  last  trip  he  had 
made  was  on  a  troop  transport.  I  asked  him  how  he  liked  the 
Army.  "Those  crazy  bastards,"  he  said  amiably.  He  smoked 
for  a  while  without  saying  anything.  Then  he  said,  "We  sunk 
a  sub  one  night,  and  they  slept  all  the  way  through  it."  He 
shook  his  head.  "You  know  about  that  sub — it  surfaced  right 
in  the  middle  of  the  convoy  and  nobody  could  figure  out  why. 
Can  you  imagine  coming  up  smack  in  the  middle  of  a  con- 
voy? The  tin  cans  just  blasted  the  tail  off  him.  They  blew 
that  sub  right  out  of  the  water."  He  shook  his  head  again. 
"I  can't  understand  why  a  sub  would  do  a  thing  like  that.  It 
just  doesn't  make  sense." 

72 


NIGHT      WATCH 


We  talked  for  a  while  longer,  until  it  was  time  for  me  to 
go  on  watch.  The  coxswain  said  he  was  going  to  turn  in,  but 
didn't  seem  too  optimistic  about  actually  sleeping.  I  left  him 
yawning  and  went  out  on  deck.  After  a  few  minutes  to  get 
used  to  the  dark  I  went  up  the  ladder  to  the  bridge  and  then 
up  on  top  of  the  wheelhouse.  The  lieutenant  I  was  to  relieve 
was  standing  on  the  port  side,  talking  to  the  ship's  officer  on 
watch.  The  Navy  lookout  was  on  the  starboard  side.  I  asked 
the  lieutenant  if  anything  were  stirring,  and  he  shook  his 
head.  "Not  a  thing,"  he  said,  a  little  regretfully.  He  took  oft" 
his  earphones  and  binoculars  and  handed  them  to  me.  Then 
he  straightened  the  bars  on  his  jacket,  said  good-night  and 
went  off  below.  He  was  a  very  new  lieutenant  who  had  been 
commissioned  straight  from  civilian  life. 

I  put  on  the  phones  and  slung  the  binoculars  over  my  neck. 
"I  hope  that  moon  stays  in,"  the  ship's  officer  said.  He  was 
one  of  the  junior  officers,  a  heavy,  blond  young  man  who  was 
always  playing  with  the  ship's  cat.  "We  came  into  Malta  on  a 
night  like  this,"  he  said.  This  was  the  first  I  had  known  of  the 
Censored  having  gone  to  Malta  and  I  asked  him  about  it. 
"Oh,  yes,"  he  said.  "This  ship  has  been  bombed  plenty."  He 
spoke  with  a  heavy  accent  and  pronounced  both  b's  in  bomb. 
I  asked  if  the  Censored  had  ever  been  hit.  "We  got  one  burst 
in  the  stern  on  the  Malta  trip,"  he  said,  "but  the  only  damage 
was  to  destroy  the  cots  that  the  gun  crew  had  set  up  for 
sleeping  on  the  deck."  I  asked  if  the  hit  had  been  from  a  bomb 
and  he  laughed.  "Oh,  no,"  he  said.  "It  was  from  one  of  our 
own  destroyers,  trying  to  hit  a  torpedo  plane."  He  ex- 

73 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

plained  that  as  torpedo  planes  come  in  very  low,  there  is 
much  crossfire  from  the  defending  ships.  "But  mostly  we 
were  attacked  by  high-level  bombers,  and  they  did  not  do 
much  damage."  He  didn't  say  anything  for  a  moment,  and 
then  he  said,  "They  do  most  of  their  damage  on  the  women." 
He  stayed  up  for  a  few  minutes  more,  then  went  down  to 
his  post  on  the  bridge.  When  he  had  gone,  the  sailor  on  watch 
came  over.  "You  know  about  that  guy,"  he  said.  "He's  got  his 
wife  in  Java  and  ain't  heard  from  her  since  the  war  started." 
He  clucked  his  tongue  sympathetically.  "Lots  of  this  crew 
got  their  families  in  these  here  occupied  territories,"  he  said. 
This  sailor  was  another  Italian  boy,  with  a  long  nose  and  eye- 
brows that  met  in  a  mess  of  black  hair.  On  the  back  of  his 
life-jacket  he  had  painted  "Tony  from  Brooklyn."  When  he 
heard  that  I  was  from  Brooklyn,  he  smacked  his  hands  to- 
gether. "Man,"  he  said,  "that's  God's  country!"  We  walked 
up  and  down,  while  Tony  explained  why  the  Dodgers  had 
fallen  apart  last  season.  Every  so  often,  instead  of  just  walk- 
ing, he  would  hop  around  and  start  shadow-boxing,  although 
he  would  always  stop  when  he  got  to  the  side  and  give  the 
water  a  good  look.  I  asked  him  if  he  had  ever  done  any 
fighting.  "That's  my  god-damn  life,"  he  said  simply.  He 
bobbed  and  weaved  for  my  benefit  and  jabbed  the  air  with  a 
couple  of  fast  lefts.  "I  always  got  my  mitts  up,"  he  said.  "It's 
my  habit.  Every  time  someone  comes  near  me  I  got  my  mitts 
up."  He  hooked  the  air  with  the  left  and  crossed  the  right.  I 
calmed  him  down  enough  to  discover  that  he  had  been  start- 
ing a  professional  boxing  career  when  war  broke  out,  and 

74 


NIGHT      WATCH 

had  already  had  one  fight  in  Hartford,  Conn.  "It  was  at  one 
of  those  places  like  Coney  Island,"  Tony  said.  "One  of  them 
expeditions."  I  asked  him  how  he  made  out.  "I  lost  on  a 
technical,"  he  said.  "The  other  guy  was  too  hep  for  me." 
He  then  proceeded  to  tell  me  about  the  fight  in  detail.  He 
was  half-way  through  the  second  round  when  one  of  the 
voices  over  the  phone  said,  "Tony."  Tony  stopped  bobbing 
and  weaving.  The  voice  said,  "I  see  a  light  oft*  the  port 
beam." 

Tony  straightened  up  quickly  and  we  both  walked  over  to 
the  port  side.  I  couldn't  see  a  thing.  Tony  said  over  the 
phone,  "You're  nuts." 

"The  hell  I  am,"  said  the  voice.  "I  seen  a  light." 
"That  Allen  is  always  seeing  things,"  Tony  said  to  me. 
We  watched  the  horizon;  there  was  no  light  so  far  as  I 
could  see,  and  then  suddenly  there  was  a  pin-prick  of  light 
that  shone  for  a  second  and  went  out.  "Oh,  man,"  Tony  said. 
He  leaned  over  the  side  and  called  down  to  the  ship's  officer. 
A  moment  later  the  officer  was  up  with  us,  carrying  a  long 
spyglass.  He  looked  through  the  glass  at  the  spot  we  indi- 
cated, and  the  light  came  on  again  while  he  was  looking.  It 
must  have  been  just  over  the  horizon,  and  it  shone  for  only 
a  second.  The  officer  put  down  his  glass  and,  without  saying  a 
word,  went  helow.  "He's  getting  the  captain,"  Tony  said. 
"And  I  am  getting  the  ensign."  He  went  over  to  the  alarm 
buzzers,  which  were  set  near  one  of  the  guns.  There  were 
buzzers  to  give  the  general  alarm,  to  call  the  gun  crew  from 
its  quarters,  and  to  call  the  ensign  from  his  quarters.  Tony 

75 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

buzzed  the  ensign,  sending  the  three  dots  that  were  code  for 
the  letter  S.  This  was  the  signal  for  submarine  or  surface 
craft;  for  planes  the  signal  was  a  dot  and  a  dash  for  the 
letter  A. 

By  this  time  -everyone  on  watch  had  seen  the  light.  "I  seen 
it  first,"  Allen  was  saying  over  the  phones.  "The  rest  of  you 
jerks  is  blind."  The  light  was  still  visible,  but  difl  not  seem  to 
be  getting  any  brighter.  It  might  have  been  a  ship  on  the 
horizon,  but  no  ship  would  be  showing  a  light  if  it  could  help 
it;  and  we  weren't  near  any  land.  "Maybe  it's  a  lighthouse," 
someone  said  over  the  phones. 

"Maybe  it's  the  Brooklyn  Paramount,"  Tony  said. 

"I^seen  it  first,"  Allen  was  saying.  "You  jerks  wouldn't  see 
anything  unless  it  hit  you." 

I  watched  the  light  flicker  on  and  of!  and  then  watched 
what  was  happening  on  the  bridge.  The  captain  had  come 
up :  he  was  a  huge  man  with  an  enormous  belly  and  a  shaved 
head,  and  his  feet  were  always  in  patent  leather  pumps.  He 
was  talking  to  the  junior  officer.  "We're  changing  course," 
Tony  said.  I  looked  back  and  saw  our  wake  gleaming  in  the 
dark.  We  were  making  a  half  circle,  moving  away  from 
the  light.  The  ensign  was  on  the  bridge  now — a  tall,  slender, 
soft-spoken  Virginian  who  looked  a  little  like  Robert  Mont- 
gomery. He  had  formerly  been  the  head  of  the  research  de- 
partment of  a  college  library.  He  had  his  own  binoculars  and 
was  looking  at  the  light  through  them.  Finally  he  put  them 
down  and  came  up  the  ladder  to  where  we  were  standing. 
He  said  something  to  Tony  in  a  low  voice,  and  Tony  turned 


NIGHT      WATCH 

and  went  below.  "We  can't  seem  to  make  out  what  the  light 
is,"  the  ensign  said  to  me.  "We're  changing  course  to  see  if 
it  will  follow  us.  We  should  lose  it  in  a  little  while."  He  did 
not  seem  particularly  worried,  but  neither  was  he  very  cheer- 
ful. We  stood  there,  watching  the  light.  "It  might  be  a 
friendly  ship  with  a  porthole  open,"  the  ensign  said.  There 
didn't  seem  to  be  much  to  say  if  it  weren't  a  friendly  ship. 
Tony  came  up  the  ladder,  followed  by  the  coxswain.  "When 
I  get  into  port  I'm  going  to  sleep  for  three  days,"  the  cox- 
swain said. 

"I  don't  think  it's  enough  to  justify  gun  stations,"  the 
ensign  said,  "but  we'll  stand  double  watches  for  a  while." 
The  coxswain  nodded  and  went  off.  The  rest  of  us  turned 
back  to  the  light,  but  it  had  disappeared.  "Must  be  over  the 
horizon,"  the  ensign  said.  The  moon  had  apparently  given 
up  any  idea  of  coming  out,  but  the  sky  was  getting  lighter. 
Up  on  the  bow  I  could  see  the  new  men  climbing  into  the  pill 
boxes  to  stand  the  extra  watch.  "I  guess  I'll  check  the  guns," 
the  ensign  said,  half  to  himself.  He  nodded  rather  absently 
and  went  below.  The  light  was  still  not  visible,  and  I  could 
not  make  up  my  mind  whether  I  felt  better  or  worse  because 
of  it.  So  long  as  it  shone  we  could  see  what  was  coming  after 
us.  I  remembered  the  coxswain's  words  about  why  he  pre- 
ferred a  destroyer.  "I  would  feel  a  lot  better  if  we  was  carry- 
ing a  load  of  wood,"  Tony  said. 

The  ship  was  turning  again,  and  the  light  fell  farther 
astern.  The  ensign  was  up  on  the  bow,  talking  to  the  cox- 
swain. The  captain  had  been  joined  on  the  bridge  by  the 

77 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

chief  officer — a  small,  dour-looking  man — and  they  were 
drinking  cofTee  oiit  of  large  glasses.  The  junior  officer  was 
with  them,  looking  through  the  spyglass.  It  was  much 
lighter  now;  back  of  us  the  horizon  was  turning  pink.  The 
wind  had  picked  up,  though,  and  the  ship  was  digging  into 
the  sea.  Tony  had  his  eyes  on  the  water,  but  he  was  shifting 
his  feet  back  and  forth  against  the  roll  of  the  ship.  "Improves 
the  footwork,"  he  said.  "I  think  everyone  should  know  how 
to  defense  yourself." 

The  light  was  definitely  gone  by  now.  I  looked  through 
my  binoculars  and  couldn't  see  anything,  and  then  I  looked 
again  and  saw  something,  and  someone  said  over  the  phones, 
"It's  a  ship."  It  was  a  ship,  all  right.  I  could  see  the  top  of 
the  mast  over  the  horizon.  They  had  already  seen  it  on  the 
bridge;  the  captain  was  looking  through  the  spyglass  him- 
self. The  ship  was  off  the  port  quarter,  where  the  light  would 
have  been.  It  was  not  far  enough  over  the  horizon  to  tell 
anything  about  it.  The  ensign  was  on.  the  bridge,  signaling 
Tony  with  his  hand.  Tony  nodded,  went  over  to  the  alarm 
buzzer,  and  rang  for  the  crew.  "Gun  stations,"  he  said  to 
me.  In  a  moment  I  could  see  sailors  cutting  across  the  deck 
cargo  and  climbing  up  the  ladders  to  the  pill  boxes.  The 
coxswain  was  already  up  on  the  forward  gun,  wheeling  it 
around  to  face  the  other  ship.  All  the  sailors  were  wearing 
life-jackets,  and  a  few  were  wearing  helmets.  They  looked 
very  businesslike  and  efficient.  The  other  ship  was  off  the 
port  beam;  we  had  changed  course  again.  I  could  see  some 
of  the  superstructure  through  my  glasses.  "It  looks  like  a 


NIGHT     WATCH 


Liberty,"  Tony  said.  "It  better  be  a  Liberty,"  said  a  voice 
over  the  phones. 

Everyone  was  watching  the  ship.  It  was  coming  slowly 
over  the  horizon,  barely  moving.  The  gun  crew  was  at  full 
stations  now,  the  guns  still  elevated  in  their  rest  positions, 
but  the  covers  off  and  the  ready  boxes  open.  On  the  bridge 
the  captain  and  the  ensign  were  looking  through  their  glasses 
at  the  ship.  The  ensign  was  wearing  a  set  of  phones,  ready  to 
transmit  any  orders  to  the  guns.  Everyone  who  had  binocu- 
lars was  watching  through  them.  Then  the  ensign  put  down 
his  glasses,  and  after  a  moment  the  captain  put  his  down. 
They  smiled  at  each  other.  "It  must  be  a  Liberty,"  Tony  said. 

After  a  while  the  ensign  came  up  to  our  post.  "It's  a  Lib- 
erty ship,"  he  said.  "You  can  tell  from  the  silhouette."  I 
asked  him  if  that  was  what  we  had  seen  during  the  night, 
"I  guess  it  was,"  he  said.  "Someone  must  have  left  a  port> 
hole  open.  It's  lucky  we  weren't  a  submarine." 

I  stayed  on  watcji  for  another  half  hour,  watching  the  Lib- 
erty ship  through  my  glasses.  It  was  soon  visible  without  the 
glasses,  moving  very  slowly  away  from  us.  At  six  o'clock,  one 
of  the  lieutenants  came  up  to  relieve  me.  He  was  very  an- 
noyed when  he  discovered  that  he  had  missed  some  excite- 
ment. It  was  too  early  for  breakfast,  so  I  went  down  to  the 
galley  and  had  a  cup  of  coffee.  Then  I  went  on  deck.  The 
sailors  had  their  hammocks  strung  across  part  of  one  of  the 
decks,  and  I  lay  down  in  a  hammock  and  tried  to  sleep.  A 
Navy  poker  game  had  already  started  in  one  corner  and  in 
another  corner  sat  a  very  thin  sailor  dressed  in  faded  blue 

79 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

denims.  He  was  playing  a  guitar  and  singing  in  a  high, 
mountain  tenor.  The  other  men  called  him  Slim ;  on  the  back 
of  his  life-jacket  was  painted  "Columbus,  Georgia."  Slim 
was  wearing  a  pair  of  dark  glasses  against  the  sun,  and  some- 
one had  pinned  a  sign  on  him  saying,  "Blind — He  cannot  see 
because  his  eyes  are  closed."  His  cap  was  face  up  beside  him, 
and  every  time  one  of  the  poker  players  took  a  big  pot  he 
would  come  over  and  drop  a  coin  in  the  hat  and  Slim  would 
say,  "Bless  you,  brother,  bless  you."  He  was  singing  a  song 
which  I  knew  as  "When  the  Saints  Go  Marching  In,"  but 
he  had  changed  the  words  somewhat  and  was  singing: 

When  the  Yanks  go  marching  in, 

Lord,  I  want  to  be  m  that  number 
When  the  Yanks  go  marching  in. 

Allen,  the  sailor  who  had  first  seen  the  light,  came  off 
watch  and  flopped  into  the  hammock  next  to  me.  He  was  a 
round-faced  boy  who  could  not  have  been  more  than 
eighteen,  and  he  spoke  with  a  thick  Southern  drawl.  "Boy," 
he  said,  "they  don't  have  nothin'  like  that  in  High  Point, 
North  Carolina.'*  The  Liberty  ship  was  now  almost  out  of 
sight.  Slim  was  singing  a  slow,  sad  song  about  his  old 
Southern  home  by  the  sea,  and  Allen  was  lying  back  in  his 
hammock  with  his  eyes  closed,  beating  time  with  his  foot. 
"High  Point,  North  Carolina,"  Allen  was  saying.  "Good 
old  High  Point,  North  Carolina."  Then  I  fell  asleep. 

— March  1943. 


VII.  THE  TAKING  OF  FICARRA 


I, 


'HE  TOWN  of  Ficarra,  in  Sicily,  rests  on  top  of  a  moun 
tain,  some  eight  miles  from  the  north  coast  and  about  half- 
way between  Palermo  and  Messina.  It  is  a  small  and  ancient 
town,  so  small  that  it  doesn't  appear  in  the  atlases,  but  it  was 
militarily  important  because  of  its  position.  The  American 
Army,  moving  toward  Messina,  had  to  take  Ficarra  before  it 
could  move  on  along  the  coast  road.  However,  before  doing 
anything  conclusive  about  Ficarra,  such  as  sending  in  foot 
troops,  it  was  necessary  to  know  what  was  in  the  town.  Air 
reconnaissance  had  reported  nothing  at  all,  but  a  division 
patrol  that  had  explored  the  neighborhood  had  reported 
seeing  what  looked  like  a  couple  of  Germans  hanging 
around  the  outskirts.  The  definitive  mission  of  exploration 
was  assigned  to  a  regimental  intelligence  detachment  to 
which  I  belonged.  This  detachment  consisted  of  two  squads 
and  a  lieutenant  to  lead  them,  a  total  of  seventeen  men,  in- 
cluding myself,  each  of  whom  carried  either  a  rifle  or  a 
tommy  gun.  The  purpose  of  the  mission  was  simply  to  dis- 
cover what  was  in  the  town ;  we  were  not  to  pick  any  fights. 

We  set  out  from  regimental  headquarters  in  four  jeeps  at 
1400  hours,  which  is  a  civilian  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon» 

81 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

I  rode  in  the  forward  jeep,  together  with  the  lieutenant  and 
his  driver.  The  lieutenant  was  a  young,  blond  Texan  named 
Riley.  He  was  a  salesman  before  the  war,  but  intended  to 
return  to  the  University  of  Texas,  which  he  had  left  before 
graduating,  and  take  up  painting.  He  was  only  a  second 
lieutenant,  although  the  kind  of  job  he  had  called  for  a  first 
lieutenant,  but  that  didn't  bother  him  much.  He  had  been 
recommended  for  the  D.  S.  C.  because  of  bravery  displayed 
on  the  push  up  to  Palermo,  and  even  that  didn't  bother  him. 
All  Riley  wanted  to  do  was  finish  the  war  and  go  back  to 
the  University  of  Texas.  His  driver  was  a  corporal  named 
Johns,  a  Mormon  from  California  who  wore  a  fringe  of 
beard  around  his  face  and  drove  as  if  he  were  a  midget-auto 
racer  on  a  dirt  track.  Johns  had  been  recommended  for  the 
Silver  Star,  also  because  of  bravery  in  the  Palermo  push,  but 
that  was  of  less  interest  to  him  than  the  news  he  had  recently 
received  that  a  ranch  he  had  had  his  eye  on  for  three  years 
had  at  last  been  offered  for  sale. 

The  road  to  Ficarra  led  up  into  the  mountains  that  began 
about  half  a  mile  from  headquarters.  It  was  a  dirt  road  and 
it  climbed  in  hairpin  turns  all  the  way.  A  battle  on  the  pre- 
ceding day  had  been  fought  about  half-way  up  the  road. 
The  grass  all  along  the  sides  was  burned  in  little  patches 
where  shells  had  landed.  Once  we  passed  a  German  tank  that 
had  been  knocked  out.  It  had  been  set  on  fire  and  was  all 
black  now,  the  cross  on  it  barely  visible,  and  lying  beside  it 
in  a  ditch  was  a  corpse  covered  by  a  blanket.  Farther  on  we 
passed  an  abandoned  Italian  truck  that  had  been  knocked 

82 


THE     TAKING     OF      FICARRA 

over  on  its  back.  The  road  was  terribly  quiet.  There  were  no 
soldiers  anywhere  and  no  sign  of  activity.  There  was  only 
the  hot,  midday  stillness  and  the  Mediterranean  stretching 
out  behind  us,  flat  and  glassy. 

After  we  had  gone  about  six  miles  up  the  road,  Riley  mo- 
tioned Johns  to  pull  over  to  one  side,  against  a  cliff.  As  the 
other  jeeps  came  up,  he  motioned  them  to  do  the  same.  Then 
Riley  called  for  everyone  except  the  drivers  to  start  up  the 
road  on  foot.  The  men  piled  out  of  the  jeeps  and  followed 
him,  slinging  their  guns  over  their  shoulders.  I  followed  too. 
When  Riley  got  up  the  road  a  little  way,  he  turned  ofT  into 
a  grove  of  lemon  trees.  There  he  unslung  his  rifle  and  sat 
down  under  one  of  the  trees,  took  a  map  out  of  his  pocket, 
and  began  to  study  it.  The  rest  of  the  men  came  up  and 
either  leaned  against  the  trees  or  sat  down  around  Riley. 
None  of  them  said  anything.  They  had  gone  through  other 
missions  like  this  one  before  and  were  waiting  now  without 
worry,  certain  of  their  ability.  They  thought  only  up  to  the 
minute  at  a  time  like  this.  They  waited  quietly,  nerves  buried 
under  their  professionalism,  the  thin,  always  present  edge  of 
their  impatience  now  hardly  noticeable.  They  looked  at 
Riley  or  back  at  the  sea;  one  of  them  started  to  pick  a  lemon 
off  a  tree,  then  stopped.  The  Germans  have  a  habit  of  booby- 
trapping  fruit  trees. 

After  a  while  Riley  put  the  map  back  in  his  pocket,  took 
off  his  helmet,  and  scratched  his  head.  He  had  thin,  white 
hair  that  lay  flat  on  his  head.  "There's  no  sense  in  going 
straight  up  the  road,"  he  said.  "We'll  split  intovtwo  squad 

83 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

columns  and  move  up  the  mountain,  then  flank  the  town 
from  below."  He  paused  and  looked  out  over  the  mountains. 
"Probably  there's  nothing  there,"  he  said.  No  one  questioned 
him.  He  sighed  and  stood  up.  "Billerbeck,"  he  said. 

"Yes,  sir,"  a  sergeant  said.  Billerbeck  was  a  good-looking 
farm  boy  from  Illinois. 

"You  take  your  squad  along  the  road  and  I'll  lead  che  other 
one  farther  down,"  Riley  said. 

"Yes,  sir"  Billerbeck  said. 

Riley  put  on  his  helmet  and  slung  his  rifle  over  his 
shoulder  again.  "Let's  go,"  he  said. 

Riley  led  the  squad  I  was  in,  which  was  headed  by  a 
Sergeant  Sheehan,  to  a  path  that  wound  its  way  up  the 
mountain  more  or  less  parallel  to  the  road  and  about  thirty 
yards  below.  We  took  this  path  while  Billerbeck  and  his 
men  walked  along  the  road  above  us.  Riley  was  in  the  lead, 
followed  by  Sergeant  Sheehan,  a  tall,  thin  Irishman  from 
New  Haven  who  used  to  sell  magazine  subscriptions.  I  came 
behind  Sheehan.  Each  man  walked  twenty  feet  or  so  behind 
the  one  ahead  of  him.  Nothing  had  been  said  about  land 
mines,  but  we  all  tried  to  walk  in  the  footsteps  of  the  men 
before  us.  The  most  popular  anti-personnel  mine  the  Ger- 
mans use  is  called  the  S  mine.  This  makes  a  little  pop  when 
you  step  on  it  and  shoots  a  container  five  feet  into  the  air, 
where  it  explodes  with  terrific  force  and  scatters  several  hun- 
dred steel  balls.  We  walked  along  slowly,  listening  all  the 
time. 


THE     TAKING      OF      FJCARRA 

In  twenty  minutes  we  were  almost  at  the  top  of  our 
mountain  and  we  cut  back  to  the  road  again.  There  Riley 
dropped  to  his  knees  and  wriggled  the  rest  of  the  way  up, 
motioning  back  to  the  rest  of  us  to  stop  where  we  were. 
Then  he  took  out  his  field  glasses  and  peered  over  the  crest. 
The  rest  of  us  sat  down.  Riley  motioned  to  Sheehan  and  me 
to  join  him,  and  we  crept  up  to  where  he  was.  He  handed 
the  glasses  to  Sheehan  and  said,  "Take  a  look."  We  could 
see  the  edge  of  the  town  from  where  we  lay.  It  was  up  the 
road  about  half  a  mile,  huddled  on  the  top  of  the  mountain. 
The  road  dipped  into  a  hollow  ahead  of  us  and  then  rose  to 
the  town.  All  we  could  see  without  the  glasses  were  a  few 
buildings  and  the  road  curving  into  town.  There  was  no 
sign  of  life.  Sheehan  peered  a  moment,  then  said,  "You 
mean  those  two  people  in  the  shadow?" 

Riley  nodded,  took  the  glasses  from  Sheehan,  and  gave 
them  to  me.  He  said,  "Right  under  that  red  barn  closest 
to  us."  I  looked  and  saw  two  men  standing  next  to  the  barn. 
They  seemed  to  be  talking.  I  couldn't  tell  whether  or  not 
they  wore  uniforms.  "I  think  they're  civilians,"  Riley  said. 
I  looked  again  through  the  glasses  and  saw  the  two  men 
come  out  of  the  shadow  and  start  to  walk  down  the  road 
toward  us.  I  returned  the  glasses  to  Riley  and  he  watched 
the  two  men  until  they  disappeared  into  the  hollow.  Then 
he  wriggled  back  to  where  he  could  stand  up  without  being 
seen  from  above.  "Caruso,"  he  called.  One  of  the  men  down 
the  slope  said,  "Here  I  am."  Riley  waved  for  him  to  come 
up.  "A  job  for  you,"  he  said. 

85 


KEEP     YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

"Yes,  sir,"  Caruso  said.  He  was  a  small  and  very  dark 
Italian  with  a  big  nose. 

"There  are  two  civilians  coming  down  the  road,"  Riley 
said.  "I  want  you  to  ask  them  what  plays  in  the  town." 

"Sure,"  Caruso  said. 

"They  should  be  here  in  a  minute,"  Riley  said.  He  went 
back  up  the  slope  and  looked  over  the  crest.  "They're  coming 
now,"  he  said.  He  turned  around  and  waved  for  the  other 
men  to  come  up  to  the  ridge.  They  moved  up  carefully  and 
Riley  dispersed  them  with  hand  signals  until  they  were 
spread  out  along  the  edge  of  the  road  and  had  it  covered  with 
their  guns.  Then  he  concealed  himself. 

I  looked  over  the  crest  and  saw  the  two  men  coming  along 
the  road.  They  were  civilians,  all  right,  and  Italians.  They 
were  talking  and  gesturing  with  their  hands.  When  they 
were  thirty  yards  from  us,  Caruso  stepped  out  into  the  road. 
The  men  stopped  short.  They  looked  around,  and  two  of 
our  men  stepped  out  on  the  road  behind  them.  The  Italians 
seemed  very  frightened.  They  were  short,  middle-aged  men, 
and  their  hands  continued  to  flutter  after  they  had  stopped 
talking.  Caruso  said  something  in  Italian.  The  men  looked 
around  them  a'gain  and  the  taller  of  them  said,  "Americano  ?" 
Caruso  nodded.  "Ha!"  the  Italian  said,  and  then  he  and  his 
companion  smiled  broadly,  moved  up  to  shake  hands  with 
Caruso,  and  began  to  talk  very  rapidly.  Caruso  answered 
with  equal  rapidity  and  soon  they  were  having  a  great 
conversation,  the  taller  Italian  talking  in  long  stretches, 
Caruso  interrupting  every  now  and  then  with  what  sounded 

86 


THE     TAKING     OF      FICARRA 

like  questions.  Caruso  finally  turned  back  to  Riley.  "He  says 
the  people  are  waiting  for  us  in  the  village,"  Caruso  said. 
"They  have  wine  ready  for  us." 

"The  hell  with  the  wine,"  Riley  said.  "Are  there  any  Ger- 
mans?" 

"He  says  there  are  some  Germans  waiting  to  give  them- 
selves up  at  the  edge  of  town,"  said  Caruso. 

Riley  walked  out  on  the  road  and  looked  at  the  two 
Italians.  "You  think  they're  telling  the  truth?"  he  asked 
Caruso. 

"I  think  so,"  Caruso  said. 

"How  many  Germans  are  there?"  Riley  asked. 

"He  doesn't  know  how  many,"  Caruso  said.  "He  says  there 
are  more  Germans  in  the  town,  but  some  .of  them  are  in  a 
building  at  the  edge  of  town  and  want  to  give  themselves 
up.  He  says  most  of  them  pulled  out  this  morning.  They  were 
told  we  would  cut  their  throats  if  we  caught  them."  Riley 
didn't  say  anything.  The. taller  Italian  spoke  again  to  Caruso. 
"He  says  he'll  show  us  where  the  Germans  are  hiding," 
Caruso  said. 

Riley  didn't  say  anything.  He  took  out  his  glasses  again 
and  swept  the  town  with  them.  Then  he  said,  "All  right."  He 
put  away  his  glasses  and  turned  to  the  Italians.  "God  help 
you  if  this  isn't  on  the  level,"  he  said.  He  turned  to  Caruso 
and  said,  "You  go  with  them  along  the  road  to  town.  We'll 
cover  you  from  the  sides." 

"You  bet,"  Caruso  said.  He  spoke  to  the  Italians,  motion- 
ing toward  the  town,  and  they  nodded. 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

"They  go  first,"  Riley  said. 

"Sure,"  Caruso  said.  He  started  up  the  road,  the  rifle  now 
o£f  his  shoulder  and  in  his  hands,  the  two  Italians  v/alking 
in  front  of  him. 

"Take  it  easy,"  Riley  called  after  him. 

We  got  off  the  road  again,  reassembled  in  formation  some 
yards  below  it,  and  started  ahead.  We  stayed  closer  to  the 
road  than  before.  Caruso  was  moving  slowly,  but  on  the 
mountainside  we  had  to  cover  twice  as  much  ground  to  travel 
the  same  distance,  and  it  was  hard  going.  When  we  got 
within  two  hundred  yards  of  the  town,  Riley  called  to 
Caruso  to  stop.  He  called  to  Billerbeck,  too,  and  told  him  to 
take  his  squad,  cross  the  road,  and  enter  the  town  from  the 
upper  side.  Billerbeck  and  his  squad  crossed  over  and  Riley 
led  our  squad  up  onto  the  road,  where  we  strung  out  on 
both  sides  about  twenty  paces  apart.  We  waited  there  until 
Billerbeck  and  his  men  disappeared  around  the  edge  of  town ; 
they  went  along  carefully,  taking  advantage  of  the  conceal- 
ment offered  by  a  large  clump  of  trees.  Then  Riley  told 
Caruso  to  move  forward. 

We  walked  even  more  slowly  now.  It  was  very  quiet  and 
hot,  and  our  woolen  shirts  were  black  with  sweat.  The  silence 
was  oppressive;  it  had  a  heavy,  malignant  quality.  We 
dipped  into  the  hollow  of  the  road  and  the  town  disappeared 
from  sight.  When  we  came  up  the  hill  on  the  other  side,  the 
red  barn  was  immediately  ahead.  The  two  Italians  stopped. 
They  said  something  to  Caruso  and  pointed  into  the  town. 

88 


THE      TAKING      OF      FICARRA 

"They  say  it's  the  third  house,"  Caruso  said.  The  road  went 
around  a  bend  into  town  and  we  could  not  see  past  the  barn. 
The  Italians  spoke  again  to  Caruso,  who  said  to  Riley,  "They 
tell  me  the  Germans  are  just  waiting  for  us  to  come." 

"I'll  bet  they  are,"  Riley  said.  He  motioned  back  for  us  to 
separate  a  little  more,  then  said,  "Let's  go,"  and  we  moved 
up  the  road  again. 

The  bend  in  the  road  was  not  sharp,  and  the  third  house 
came  into  view  gradually.  Riley  led  the  way,  with  Sheehan 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  road  a  little  behind  him.  I  was 
behind  Sheehan.  Opposite  me  was  a  young  private  named 
Taylor.  Caruso  had  dropped  back  to  the  end  of  our  line  with 
the  Italians,  who  were  beginning  to  look  frightened  again. 
Suddenly  Riley  stopped.  He  dropped  to  one  knee  and 
brought  up  his  rifle.  I  couldn't  see  why  for  a  moment.  Then 
I  saw  a  machine  gun  parked  by  the  third  house,  pointing 
down  the  road  at  us.  That  was  the  first  thing  I  saw,  and  then 
I  saw  a  man  coming  out  of  the  cellar  of  the  house.  He  was 
wearing  a  German  uniform  and  he  held  his  hands  high  in 
the  air.  I  got  down  on  one  knee  and  so  did  Sheehan  and 
Taylor,  and  we  all  covered  the  German.  Riley  put  down  his 
gun  and  shouted,  "Come  on!  Come  on!,"  his  voice  harsh  and 
commanding.  The  German  walked  out  onto  the  road.  Three 
other  Germans  followed  him,  all  with  their  hands  up.  They 
stood  uncertainly  in  the  road  and  Riley  shouted,  "Come 
over  here!"  He  motioned  to  them  and  they  came  down  the 
road.  Riley  said,  "Take  them,  Sheehan,"  his  eyes  still  on  the 
house  and  the  road  beyond.  The  Germans  came  up  to  us 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

and  Sheehan  moved  to  meet  them.  Taylor  slipped  across 
the  road  to  take  Sheehan's  place  and  I  stood  up  to  cover  the 
prisoners.  They  were  three  privates  and  a  sergeant.  The  pri- 
vates were  maybe  thirty-seven  or  thirty-eight,  and  the  ser- 
geant looked  about  twenty-five.  They  were  all  trying  very 
hard  to  smile,  but  none  of  them  could  quite  make  it.  Sheehan 
and  I  walked  backward  as  they  came  on,  until  we  were 
around  the  bend  again,  and  then  we  stopped.  "Send  them 
back,"  Riley  called  to  Sheehan.  "Send  a  man  back  with  them 
to  the  jeeps."  Sheehan  called  down  to  one  of  our  men  to 
take  the  prisoners.  The  Germans  had  been  looking  from  one 
of  us  to  the  other,  waking  to  see  what  we  would  do  with 
them.  When  a  soldier  came  up  to  take  them  back,  he  raised 
his  tommy  gun  to  cover  them,  and  one  of  the  Germans 
said,  "Nicht,  nicht." 

"We're  not  going  to  shoot  you,"  Sheehan  said. 

"Nicht"  the  German  said.  He  was  one  of  the  older  men 
and  very  much  afraid.  He  spoke  in  a  low,  pleading  voice, 
holding  out  his  hands  to  us. 

"For  God's  sake,"  Sheehan  said.  "Nicht" 

The  German  understood  and  tried  to  smile,  but  nothing 
came  out.  Sheehan  motioned  them  down  the  road  and  they 
shuffled  off,  followed  by  the  soldier  with  the  tommy  gun. 

Sheehan  and  I  rounded  the  bend  again.  Riley  was  still  on 
one  knee,  watching  the  house.  He  stood  up  when  we  took 
our  places.  "O.K.?"  he  asked  Sheehan.  "O.K.,"  Sheehan  said. 
Riley  looked  back  to  see  that  the  rest  of  the  men  were  there 
and  then  led  the  way  slowly  forward,  staying  close  to  one 

90 


THE     TAKING      OF      F  I  C  A  R  R  A 

side  of  the  road.  He  didn't  stop  when  we  came  to  the  third 
house.  The  machine  gun  was  there  and  so  were  two  rifles, 
but  we  didn't  touch  them.  After  the  third  house  there  was  a 
gap  of  perhaps  fifty  yards  and  then  the  town  really  began, 
with  a  church  that  had  a  stone  tower  and  four  broad  steps 
leading  up  to  its  doors.  The  road  turned  at  the  church,  plung- 
ing suddenly  into  the  town  and  becoming  a  narrow,  cobble- 
stoned  street  flanked  by  stone  houses  crowded  one  against 
the  other.  The  air  was  cool  and  almost  dank,  the  sun  shut 
out  by  the  narrowness  of  the  street.  At  first  sight  everything 
looked  dirty,  but  then  you  realized  it  was  just  old.  The 
houses  hung  over  the  street  in  two  long,  weatherbeaten  rows. 
"How  can  they  live  in  a  place  like  this?"  Taylor  whispered. 
We  were  walking  very  slowly  now,  hugging  the  sides  of 
the  buildings,  each  man  watching  the  doors  and  windows 
and  roofs  across  the  street.  But  there  was  nothing  to  see; 
there  were  no  people  around.  The  only  sound  was  of  our 
heels  on  the  pavement.  The  town  was  dead;  there  was  no 
breath  of  life  in  it  at  aH.  There  was  not  even  a  Fascist  slogan 
on  a  wall.  There  was  only  the  ancient,  narrow,  dead  town, 
and  we  made  our  way  through  it  lightly,  guns  held  loosely 
and  at  the  ready. 

The  street  began  to  go  downhill.  It  ran  into  a  little  square 
with  a  fountain  in  the  center.  Half-way  down  was  an  alley 
leading  off  the  street.  We  waited  there  for  a  moment  while 
Riley  and  Sheehan  peered  down  it.  No  one  was  there  but 
we  ran  past  it  bent  low.  At  the  bottom  of  the  street, 
Riley  stepped  off  the  curb  to  go  past  the  fountain.  The 

91 


KEEP     YOUR     HEAD      DOWN 

silence  was  blasted  by  two  shots  that  sounded  louder  than 
anything  in  the  world.  A  man  was  on  one  knee  behind 
the  fountain,  with  a  gun  at  his  shoulder.  I  dove  for  a  door- 
way. There  were  two  more  shots,  close  together,  and  then  I 
was  in  the  doorway,  pressing  back  as  far  as  I  could  go.  I 
got  down  on  one  knee,  resting  my  gun  against  the  side  of 
the  doorway,  and  looked  down  the  street.  All  I  could  see  at 
first  was  a  thin  spiral  of  dust  settling  in  the  middle  of  the 
square.  Then  I  spotted  Riley  in  a  doorway  across  the  street 
and  Taylor  flat  on  his  belly  against  the  side  of  a  building. 
The  echo  of  the  shots  was  still  very  loud  in  my  ears.  There 
was  a  long  silence,  and  then  Riley  called  softly,  "Is  anyone 
hurt?"  There  was  no  answer  and  he  repeated  the  question, 
his  voice  soft  but  urgent. 

"I'm  all  right,"  Sheehan's  voice  said. 

"He  missed  me,"  Taylor  said.  "I  don't  know  how,  but  he 
missed  me." 

I  said  I  was  all  right,  and  the  men  echoed  this  answer  down 
the  line. 

"Where'd  he  go?"  Sheehan  asked. 

"I  don't  know,"  Riley  said.  "I  was  too  busy  ducking." 

"I  think  he  went  down  the  street,"  Taylor  said. 

No  one  said  anything  for  a  while.  Then  Riley  stepped  out 
of  his  doorway  and  started  down  the  street  again.  Sheehan 
stepped  out  of  a  doorway  ahead  of  me,  and  I  stepped  out  of 
mine.  I  looked  back  and  saw  that  the  rest  of  the  men  were 
coming.  Riley  led  the  way  around  one  side  of  the  square, 
giving  the  fountain  plenty  of  room  and  sticking  close  to  the 

92 


THE     TAKING     OF      FICARRA 

doorways.  Sheehan  went  around  the  square  on  the  other 
side  the  same  way.  We  had  just  got  around  to  the  far  side 
and  were  starting  down  the  street  that  led  out  of  it  when 
another  shot  was  fired.  I  hit  the  ground  and  rolled  against 
the  side  of  a  building.  There  was  a  blur  of  movement  at  the 
end  of  the  street  and  I  fired  twice  at  it,  resting  my  elbows  on 
the  stones  of  the  sidewalk.  Riley  was  also  on  the  ground 
near  by  and  I  could  see  his  shoulder  kick  back  as  he  fired. 
Then  he  put  his  gun  down.  "Son  of  a  bitch,"  he  said.  He  got 
to  his  feet.  "I  saw  him  that  time,"  he  said.  I  stood  up  and  saw 
Taylor  come  out  of  a  doorway  across  the  street. 

"Did  you  hit  him?"  Riley  asked  me. 

I  said  I  didn't  think  so. 

"I  didn't  get  a  chance,"  Sheehan  said. 

"He  ran  like  hell,"  Riley  said.  "I  got  a  quick  bead  on  the 
bastard  and  he  was  gone." 

We  stood  there  and  then  we  heard  the  burst  of  a  tommy 
gun  to  our  left.  "That's  Billerbeck,"  Sheehan  said. 

"You  hope  it's  Billerbeck,"  Riley  said. 

We  listened,  but  there  was  no  other  sound.  Riley  bent  over 
and  rubbed  his  knee.  "Those  stones  are  hard,"  he  said.  He 
moved  forward  and  we  followed  him.  It  was  all  quiet  again, 
but  my  ears  were  still  ringing  from  the  shots.  The  air  was 
different,  though;  it  had  the  burnt  smell  of  shooting.  It  was 
a  faint  smell  but  very  noticeable,  and  it  made  the  town  seem 
suddenly  familiar,  linking  it  with  all  the  other  towns  in 
Sicily  which  had  had  that  smell.  We  followed  Riley  down 
the  street,  walking  easier  now,  knowing  finally  what  we 

93 


KEEP      YOUR     HEAD      DOWN 

were  in  for.  I  looked  across  the  street  at  Taylor  and  he  smiled. 
"Isn't  this  like  the  movies?"  he  said.  "Isn't  this  just  like  the 
movies?'* 

We  came  to  an  intersection  and  Riley  stopped  before 
crossing  it.  He  peered  around  the  corner  and  then  pulled 
his  head  back  in  a  hurry.  He  peered  around  again,  took  a 
good  look  up  the  cross  street,  and  then  stepped  out  into  the 
intersection.  "It's  Billerbeck,"  he  said.  In  a  few  seconds  Biller- 
beck  came  walking  down  to  join  Riley.  His  men  were  strung 
out  along  their  street  the  way  we  were  on  ours.  "Was  that 
you  firing?"  Riley  asked. 

Billerbeck  nodded.  "They  were  running  up  the  street  and 
we  only  had  time  to  turn  the  tommy  gun  on  them,"  he 
said.  "Don't  think  we  hit  anything." 

Riley  asked  Billerbeck  if  his  squad  had  been  fired  on  and 
Billerbeck  said  no.  He  said  that  they  had  skirted  the  edge  of 
town  and  were  cutting  down  to  meet  us  when  they  saw  five 
Germans  running  up  the  street.  They  were  gone  before 
Billerbeck  could  do  more  than  fire  a  few  rounds  at  them. 
"I  think  they're  still  running,"  he  said. 

"Well,  I  wish  they'd  make  up  their  mind,"  Riley  said. 

Riley  told  Billerbeck  to  have  his  men  fall  in  behind  us, 
and  we  all  started  down  the  street  our  squad  had  been  on. 
The  town  was  thinning  out  now.  We  could  see  the  houses 
beginning  to  space  out  ahead  of  us  and  some  trees  at  the  far 
end  of  the  street.  The  street  curved  and  suddenly  we  were 
out  in  the  sun  again.  There  were  houses  only  on  our  left; 
the  other  side  was  the  mountainside,  stretching  down  in  a 

94 


THE      TAKING      OF      FICARRA 

series  of  plowed  terraces,  the  earth  black  and  fertile.  The 
road  curved  again  and  the  houses  thinned  out  still  further. 
As  we  came  around  this  curve,  we  saw  two  civilians  run- 
ning from  a  house  that  stood  off  by  itself.  They  disappeared 
before  we  could  do  anything.  We  all  stopped  and  looked  at 
the  closed  door  of  the  house.  The  house  was  a  two-story 
affair,  with  a  large  wooden  door  and  no  windows.  Riley 
dropped  to  one  knee,  aiming  his  rifle  at  the  door.  Sheehan 
aimed  his  tommy  gun.  No  one  talked.  I  moved  quietly  up 
to  the  door  and  stood  at  one  side  of  it,  with  my  back  against 
the  house.  Taylor  moved  over  to  take  my  place  and  covered 
the  door.  As  soon  as  all  the  men  were  in  position,  I  reached 
over  and  slowly  tried  the  knob.  The  door  was  locked.  I 
pressed  against  it  very  slowly,  but  it  wouldn't  give.  I  looked 
back  at  Riley,  who  nodded,  and  then  I  banged  the  door  very 
hard  with  my  gun.  Almost  immediately  a  woman  began  to 
cry  inside.  I  banged  again  and  she  cried  louder,  and  then  she 
began  to  yell  and  shriek.  I  couldn't  understand  a  word  she 
said.  She  was  yelling  at  the  top  of  her  lungs  and  all  I  could 
tell  was  that  she  was  speaking  Italian.  "Tedeschi?"  I  asked, 
giving  the  Italian  name  for  the  Germans. 

"No,"  the  woman  screamed.  "No!  No!" 

I  looked  over  at  Riley  and  he  shrugged.  He  stood  up  and 
called  for  Caruso,  who  came  running  up.  He  motioned 
Caruso  to  the  house  and  Caruso  came  over  and  stood  at  the 
other  side  of  the  door.  The  woman  was  still  screaming  and 
Caruso  had  to  shout  to  make  himself  heard.  Finally  he  yelled 
something  in  Italian  that  sounded  very  fierce  and  the  woman 

95 


KEEP     YOUR     HEAD      DOWN 

shut  up.  For  a  moment  there  was  no  sound.  Then  the  knob 
turned  and  the  door  slowly  opened.  A  thin,  middle-aged 
woman  with  stringy  black  hair  stuck  her  head  out.  She 
looked  first  at  me,  then  at  Caruso.  "Americano?"  she  asked. 
We  nodded  and  Caruso  said  something  in  Italian.  The 
woman  looked  at  us  again  and  then  at  the  other  soldiers  in 
the  street.  She  began  to  cry.  She  held  her  hands  to  her  face 
and  cried,  and  then  she  went  over  to  Caruso  and  threw  her 
arms  around  him  and  kissed  him  on  both  cheeks.  She  came 
over  and  kissed  me  and  went  down  the  road  and  kissed  the 
other  men,  every  one  of  them,  even  Lieutenant  Riley.  She 
was  crying  all  the  time.  After  she  had  finished  kissing  every- 
one, she  came  back  to  Caruso  and  kissed  him  again.  I  couldn't 
tell  now  whether  she  was  laughing  or  crying.  She  went  into 
the  house  and  came  out  with  a  huge  plate  of  grapes.  She 
handed  them  around  until  Riley  finally  told  Caruso  to  tell 
her  that  we  had  some  work  to  do  and  would  see  her  later. 
Caruso  told  her  and  the  woman  smiled  and  nodded  happily. 
She  went  into  the  house,  leaving  the  door  open,  and  we 
moved  on  down  the  road. 

The  road  curved  twice  again.  After  the  first  curve  it  went 
downhill  and  there  were  no  more  houses.  Riley  stopped  there 
and  gazed  down  the  road.  It  was  very  quiet.  We  were  in  the 
country  again  and  there  was  a  hot,  summer  stillness  over 
everything,  no  longer  oppressive  but  still  good  and  hot.  The 
countryside  looked  very  peaceful.  The  mountains  were  hazy 
in  the  distance  and  olive  trees  lined  the  road.  "They  moved 


THE     TAKING     OF      FICARRA 

a  lot  of  vehicles  out  of  here,"  Riley  said,  studying  the  road. 
He  took  off  his  helmet.  His  hair  was  matted  on  his  head  in 
little  flat  ringlets.  As  we  stood  there,  an  Italian  came  around 
the  next  curve  toward  us.  He  was  a  very  old  man  in  patched 
overalls  and  he  was  carrying  a  jug.  He  looked  at  us  without 
interest  and  was  going  past  us  into  the  town  when  Riley 
stopped  him.  "What's  down  there?"  Riley  asked.  The  old 
man  looked  at  him  blankly.  "Tedeschi?"  Riley  asked,  point- 
ing down  the  road.  The  old  man  nodded,  still  without  in- 
terest. He  had  very  bright  little  eyes  set  in  a  deeply  lined 
face.  He  must  have  been  eighty  years  old.  "Tedeschi,"  the 
old  man  said.  He  waved  both  hands  down  the  road.  "O.K.," 
Riley  said.  He  stepped  aside  and  the  old  man  walked  on, 
paying  no  attention  to  us  as  he  passed. 

"I  guess  they  beat  it  out  of  here  in  a  hurry,"  Sheehan  said. 

Riley  scratched  his  head,  then  put  on  his  helmet.  "We'd 
better  go  back,"  he  said.  He  sounded  regretful.  "All  we  were 
supposed  to  do  was  find  out  what  was  in  town,"  he  said. 
"There's  no  sense  going  any  further  without  more  men."  I 
asked  him  if  he  thought  there  were  any  more  of  the  enemy  in 
town  and  he  shook  his  head.  "They  ran,"  he  said. 

We  all  turned  around  and  walked  slowly  back  to  town, 
keeping  the  same  formation  but  not  being  as  careful  as  be- 
fore. When  we  got  back  into  the  narrow  street  and  the  build- 
ings closed  in  on  us,  Riley  stopped  and  waved  us  into  the 
proper  intervals.  "Let's  not  get  careless,"  he  said.  We  still 
hugged  the  sides  of  the  buildings,  but  there  was  less  tension. 
When  we  came  to  the  center  of  town,  we  heard  voices.  In  the 

97 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

square  there  was  a  group  of  civilians  standing  around  the 
fountain.  There  were  men  and  women  and  children  and 
even  young  girls.  We  hadn't  seen  a  young  girl  in  five  weeks. 
As  soon  as  we  came  up,  they  began  to  laugh  and  cheer.  They 
made  a  path  for  us  and  then,  as  we  walked  along  the  street, 
the  whole  town  came  to  life.  Windows  and  doors  opened 
and  people  came  out  from  everywhere.  They  stood  on  the 
street  and  on  the  balconies  and  leaned  out  of  windows,  and 
they  all  cheered  us.  It  was  a  regular  parade.  They  even  threw 
flowers  at  us.  The  kids  ran  alongside,  looking  at  our  uni- 
forms and  guns.  The  word  had  been  passed  around  that 
Caruso  was  a  countryman  and  he  was  immediately  sur- 
rounded. Everyone  was  laughing,  even  the  babies.  One 
woman  ran  up  with  a  bottle  of  wine,  which  she  gave  to  Riley. 
Sheehan  already  had  two,  one  under  each  arm.  Taylor  had 
his  rifle  slung  over  his  shoulder  and  was  walking  along  with 
his  hands  clasped  over  his  head,  like  a  boxer  acknowledging 
a  crowd. 

When  we  got  back  to  the  other  edge  of  the  town,  by  the 
church,  Riley  stopped  and  made  sure  we  were  all  there. 
Then  we  started  down  the  road  to  the  jeeps,  leaving  the 
townspeople  waving  at  us  from  the  steps  of  the  church.  We 
passed  the  house  with  the  machine  gun  in  front  but  didn't 
stop.  We  didn't  bother  cutting  around  the  mountain  but 
went  straight  down  the  road.  On  the  way  we  passed  an  old 
German  bivouac  area,  with  neatly  dug  foxholes  and  empty 
cases  of  ammunition  lying  around.  There  were  also  several 


THE      TAKING      OF      FICARRA 

empty  S-mine  boxes  and  we  stopped  to  look  at  them.  "The 
dirty  bastards,"  Taylor  said. 

When  we  got  to  the  jeeps  we  found  the  prisoners  sitting 
on  the  bank  of  the  road,  surrounded  by  the  drivers.  Riley 
asked  Johns  if  he  had  heard  any  shots  and  Johns  said  that 
he  hadn't.  The  prisoners  seemed  happier  now  and  were 
smoking  American  cigarettes.  They  looked  seedy,  anxious 
to  please,  and  very  human.  They  smiled  at  us  when  we  came 
up.  Sheehan  said,  "Smile,  you  sons  of  bitches."  None  of  them 
did  any  talking,  not  even  to  each  other.  They  just  smiled 
at  us  with  an  apologetic  air.  "I'd  like  to  shoot  the  four  of 
them,"  one  of  our  men  said.  I  think  that  was  what  we  all 
felt,  but  nobody  did  anything  about  it.  There  would  have 
been  no  satisfaction  in  killing  them  now.  There  was  no 
satisfaction  in  doing  anything  to  them  once  you  had  them. 
There  was  only  the  impotent  hatred,  the  inability  even  to 
say,  "See  where  you  are  now."  So  all  we  did  was  look  at  them. 
Finally  we  put  them  into  our  four  jeeps,  one  man  into  each. 
Then  the  rest  of  us  climbed  in  and  we  drove  slowly  back 
down  the  road. 

—July  1943. 


99 


VIII.  BUSY  MORNING 


w 


MOVED  into  the  new  regimental  command  post  at 
eight  o'clock  in  the  morning.  A  command  post,  better  known 
as  a  C.P.,  is  a  field  headquarters.  We  were  thirty  miles  out 
of  Messina  in  Sicily,  working  our  way  slowly  along  the  north 
coast  toward  the  Italian  mainland.  Usually  the  regimental 
C.P.  is  several  miles  back  of  the  lines,  but  the  colonel  com- 
manding this  regiment  believed  in  getting  as  close  to  the 
front  as  he  could  without  actually  outstripping  his  infantry. 
Right  then  the  C.P.  was  only  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the 
enemy,  or  was  believed  to  be  only  that  far.  There  was  still 
some  uncertainty  about  just  where  the  front  was.  The  C.P. 
was  hidden  in  a  fairly  dense  grove  of  trees  between  a  road 
and  the  sea.  The  trees  were  no  protection  against  anything 
serious,  but  they  were  good  concealment.  On  the  other  side 
of  the  road  was  a  series  of  ridges  running  at  right  angles  to 
it,  and  the  gullies  between  the  ridges  offered  cover.  It  was 
about  two  hundred  yards  from  the  C.P.  to  these  gullies. 

The  C.P.  area  had  been  an  enemy  motor  park  and  it  was 
full  of  abandoned  Italian  trucks  with  their  tires  removed. 
There  were  also  a  few  damaged  motorcycles.  It  didn't  look 
as  though  the  area  had  been  used  for  troops,  because  there 
were  no  foxholes.  The  Germans  and  Italians  always  dug  fox- 
holes, even  when  they  knew  they  were  stopping  for  only  a 

100 


BUSY      MORNING 


short  time.  The  Germans  dug  good  foxholes,  and  they  came 
in  handy  when  we  took  over,  but  the  Italian  foxholes  were 
works  of  art.  You  could  put  an  army  into  an  Italian  foxhole 
dug  for  one  man.  All  they  lacked  was  running  water.  You 
had  to  be  careful  getting  into  them,  because  the  Italians 
would  booby-trap  the  holes  before  they  left.  I  reached  the 
area  in  a  jeep  driven  by  Lieutenant  Riley.  He  drove  it  skill- 
fully down  a  steep  embankment,  through  a  bramblebush, 
and  into  the  shade  of  a  large  elm  tree  in  the  grove.  All  around 
us  trucks  and  other  jeeps  were  being  parked.  A  captain  was 
walking  around  yelling,  "Fifty  feet  between  vehicles!  Fifty 
feet  between  vehicles!"  Riley  got  out  of  our  jeep.  He  had 
to  see  the  regimental  intelligence  officer  to  get  his  assign- 
ment, he  said.  He  walked  off  between  the  trees  and  I  leaned 
back  in  my  seat  and  took  it  easy.  The  day  promised  to  be  hot 
and  muggy. 

The  parking  area  gradually  filled  up.  As  soon  as  the  drivers 
had  parked  their  vehicles,  they  started  camouflaging  them 
with  the  special  camouflage  nets  they  carried  in  their  ma- 
chines. Over  in  one  corner  of  the  area,  at  the  edge  of  the 
grove,  was  a  medical  tent  with  a  large  red  cross  on  it.  Back 
of  our  jeep  was  a  supply  truck  from  which  a  mess  sergeant 
was  unloading  boxes  of  rations  and  five-gallon  cans  of  water. 
Everybody  was  working.  The  scene  might  just  have  been 
maneuvers  in  Louisiana  or  North  Carolina. 

After  a  while  Riley  returned  with  Taylor.  "Taylor  and  I 
are  going  up  front,"  Riley  said.  "Just  the  two  of  us."  He  told 
Taylor  to  take  the  jeep  away,  fill  it  with  gas,  and  meet  him 

101 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

up  on  the  road.  The  lieutenant  and  I  walked  up  there  to 
wait  for  the  jeep,  and  he  explained  the  situation.  It  seemed 
that  the  enemy  was  directly  ahead  and  close,  but  no  one  knew 
how  close  or  in  how  much  strength.  The  road  crossed  a  dry 
river  bed  about  two  miles  ahead  and  the  colonel  thought 
that  perhaps  the  enemy  had  withdrawn  across  it.  One  com- 
pany of  the  regiment  was  already  advancing  across  the  ridges 
on  the  river.  That  was  H  Company.  Two  more  were  on 
their  way  up  from  behind  the  C.P.  Riley's  job  was  to  set  up 
an  observation  post  overlooking  the  river  and  see  what  he 
could  see.  As  we  reached  the  road,  we  saw  another  company 
— L  Company — coming  up  from  the  rear.  The  men  were 
strung  out  on  both  sides  of  the  road  at  five-yard  intervals.  A 
tall,  handsome  lieutenant  was  leading  them.  Riley  waved  to 
him.  "Where  are  you  headed,  Johnny?"  Riley  called. 

"Where  do  you  think  we're  headed?"  Johnny  said.  He 
didn't  stop  walking,  turned  his  head  as  he  passed  so  that 
he  could  keep  talking  to  Riley.  He  looked  a  little  like  Gary 
Cooper,  only  younger,  and  very  healthy.  He  had  two  rifles 
slung  over  one  shoulder  and  I  noticed  that  the  soldier  walk- 
ing behind  him  didn't  have  any. 

"I  hear  there's  trouble  up  front,"  Riley  said. 

"That's  no  skin  of?  me,"  Johnny  said.  "I  got  orders." 

"You  shouldn't  go  up  there  without  a  reconnaissance," 
Riley  said.  "Whose  orders  are  they?" 

"How  should  I  know?"  Johnny  said.  "All  I  know  is  that  I 
got  them."  He  laughed  and  waved  his  hand.  "See  you  later, 
Riley,"  he  said. 

102 


BUSY      MORNING 

"See  you  later,"  Riley  said,  and,  turning  back  to  me,  he 
added,  "Johnny's  a  good  boy.  We  went  to  OCS  together." 
He  shook  his  head  and  said,  "But  he  shouldn't  go  up  there 
without  reconnaissance." 

A  little  later,  Taylor  drove  up  with  the  jeep.  Riley  climbed 
in  and  they  drove  off.  The  company  was  still  coming  down 
the  road,  marching  slowly,  with  the  heavy,  pushing  step  of 
men  who  are  almost  through.  The  regiment  had  been  in  the 
line  for  a  week  now  and  most  of  that  time  had  been  spent 
hiking  over  the  sheer,  Sicilian  mountains,  carrying  rifles 
and  machine  guns  and  mortars,  chasing  the  enemy  and  never 
quite  catching  him.  That  had  been  the  whole  pattern  of  the 
war  along  this  north  coast :  the  Germans  retreating,  blowing 
up  bridges,  laying  mines,  blasting  the  road  with  artillery  as 
they  retreated,  rarely  making  a  stand  unless  they  were  sure 
of  taking  a  heavy  toll  before  they  retreated  again.  They  had 
made  a  stand  two  days  before  on  top  of  a  mountain,  and 
this  company  marching  down  the  road  had  climbed  the 
mountain  and  taken  it.  But  first  they  had  lain  at  the  foot  of 
the  mountain  for  twelve  hours  while  the  Germans  tried  to 
blow  them  out  with  cannon.  The  company  had  had  just 
six  hours'  sleep  since  then,  and  you  could  see  it  on  the  soldiers' 
faces  and  in  the  way  they  walked. 

After  L  Company  was  out  of  sight,  I  went  back  to  my 
reconnaissance  platoon,  which  was  waiting  for  orders.  There 
wasn't  anything  to  do,  so  I  decided  to  shave.  I  hadn't  had  a 
chance  to  shave  for  three  days  and  some  general  had  issued 

103 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

orders  that  we  were  to  shave  every  two  days.  My  musette  bag 
was  in  one  of  the  other  jeeps  and  I  went  to  get  it.  Sitting 
in  the  jeep,  reading  a  two-month-old  copy  of  PM,  was  the 
platoon  sergeant,  a  boy  named  Vrana.  He  was  a  commer- 
cial artist  who  had  joined  the  Regular  Army  five  years  ago 
because  he  thought  the  war  was  imminent  and  he  wanted 
to  get  into  it.  I  got  my  shaving  stufT  and  propped  the  mirror 
up  on  the  hood  of  the  jeep.  Then  I  filled  my  helmet  from 
a  can  of  water  on  the  back  of  the  jeep.  I  was  preparing  to 
lather  my  face  when  there  was  a  whining  noise  overhead. 
I  put  down  my  brush,  Vrana  put  down  his  paper,  and 
we  both  listened.  There  was  a  faint  crash  that  sounded  as 
if  it  were  a  mile  back  of  us.  "Now  I  wonder  what  that 
was,"  Vrana  said.  We  knew  what  it  was.  It  was  an  enemy 
artillery  shell  that  had  overshot  us.  But  maybe  if  we  were 
skeptical,  it  would  go  away.  Then  there  was  another  whine, 
and  the  next  crash  sounded  closer.  "He's  shortening  the 
range,"  Vrana  said.  I  rinsed  off  the  brush,  dried  it  carefully, 
and  put  it  back  in  my  bag.  I  emptied  my  helmet  and  put  it 
on.  There  was  another  whine,  but  closer,  and  we  both  hit 
the  ground  as  a  shell  crashed  a  hundred  yards  down  the 
road.  "This  is  not  for  me,"  Vrana  said.  He  was  reading  his 
newspaper  on  the  ground,  half  under  the  jeep. 

All  around  the  area,  men  were  picking  themselves  up  and 
looking  at  each  other.  Work  had  stopped.  We  were  all  wait- 
ing for  the  next  one.  It  came.  It  started  with  the  whine 
and  grew  into  the  sudden  rush  of  air  that  meant  it  was  very 
near.  I  was  on  my  face  when  it  hit,  fifty  yards  away.  I  could 

104 


BUSY      MORNING 


see  the  dust  rising  at  the  back  of  the  C.P.,  where  it  hit.  "The 
gully  for  us,"  Vrana  said.  We  started  for  the  nearest  gully, 
two  hundred  yards  away,  at  a  slow  trot.  Everyone  else 
seemed  to  be  heading  in  the  same  direction.  Then  there  was 
another  whine,  and  still  another,  the  low  whistle  rising  until 
it  became  the  violent,  sucked-in  whine  that  meant  it  was 
coming  very  close,  and  we  were  flat  on  the  ground,  trying 
to  crawl  inside.  "They  got  it,"  said  Vrana.  He  meant  the 
range.  We  stood  up  and  started  to  run.  Everybody  was  run- 
ning. There  was  the  whine  again  and  I  dove  as  though  of!  a 
diving  board  and  bellyflopped  on  the  ground.  The  dirt  was 
dry  and  gritty  in  my  mouth.  The  whine  grew  louder  and 
louder,  coming  straight  at  me,  and  I  opened  my  mouth 
against  it.  There  was  a  crash  like  the  sky  falling  in,  and  the 
ground  heaved  and  something  whistled  viciously  over  my 
head,  and  then  dirt  was  dropping  quietly  around,  like 
rain. 

There  was  another  whine,  and  another,  and  another.  They 
came  like  death.  There  was  nothing  to  do  but  press  into  the 
ground  and  wait.  Three  more  came,  one  after  the  other.  I 
put  my  face  in  the  dirt  and  tried  to  dig  deeper  with  my  knees. 
There  were  three  more.  It  was  like  trying  to  hold  on  to  the 
rail  of  a  ship  in  a  storm,  only  there  was  nothing  to  hang  on 
to,  nothing.  I  thought  of  a  leather  handbag  my  wife  and  I 
had  once  seen  in  the  window  of  John-Frederics  in  New 
York.  It  was  the  most  beautiful  bag  we  had  ever  seen,  simple 
and  wonderfully  worked,  but  it  was  too  expensive,  and  I 
thought  now,  the  shells  falling  like  the  end  of  the  world: 

105 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

We  should  have  bought  the  bag,  we  should  have  bought  the 
bag.  Another  three  came.  It  must  have  been  a  whole  battery 
firing  at  us.  Through  the  noise  I  could  hear  someone  shout- 
ing, "Medics!  Medics!"  There  was  a  pause  and  I  got  to  my 
feet  and  ran  for  the  gully  again,  my  breath  coming  short  and 
painful.  I  didn't  know  where  Vrana  was.  Out  of  the  corner 
of  one  eye  I  could  see  another  soldier  running  beside  me, 
but  I  didn't  know  who  he  was.  Everybody  was  running  for 
the  gully.  It  was  the  longest  two  hundred  yards  I  have  ever 
covered.  I  finally  reached  the  road  and  started  across  it. 
There  was  a  captain  on  the  road,  directing  everyone  into 
the  gullies.  It  was  the  same  captain  who  had  ordered  the 
jeeps  fifty  feet  apart,  but  now  he  was  wearing  only  one  leg- 
ging. I  wondered  what  had  happened  to  the  other  legging. 
The  other  soldier  was  ahead  of  me  now.  I  followed  him  up 
a  bank  and  down  a  little  path.  I  thought  I  was  going  fast, 
but  he  was  really  traveling.  Then  we  were  in  the  gully,  the 
protecting  walls  of  the  ridges  rising  on  either  side,  and  the 
soldier  slowed  up.  "Son  of  a  bitch,"  I  heard  him  say,  and 
then  I  saw  the  two  stars  on  his  collar.  My  God,  I  said  to  my- 
self, it's  a  general. 

I  followed  the  general  along  the  gully  until  I  came  upon 
Vrana,  sitting  with  his  back  against  one  side  of  it.  I  sat  down 
next  to  him.  He  was  reading  his  newspaper.  The  gully  was 
full  of  men  from  the  C.P.,  most  of  them  sitting  or  lying  on 
the  ground,  waiting  out  the  barrage.  The  shells  were  still 
coming  and  we  could  hear  them  whistle  over  our  heads  and 
crash  in  the  C.P.  area.  They  were  coming  about  one  every 

1 06 


BUSY      MORNING 


thirty  seconds.  A  lot  of  the  men  were  still  breathing  hard  from 
the  run;  the  rest  were  just  sitting  and  talking.  Next  to  me 
was  a  lieutenant  with  artillery  insignia  on  his  collar.  He 
looked  disgusted,  and  explained  that  he  was  supposed  to  be 
back  with  his  battery  and  had  just  come  up  to  headquarters 
on  a  liaison  mission  when  the  shelling  began.  "They're  going 
to  wonder  what  happened  to  me,"  he  said  gloomily.  "They're 
going  to  think  I  went  over  to  the  god-damn  infantry."  The 
men  around  him  didn't  take  'too  kindly  to  this  and  began 
asking  him  where  was  this  artillery  support  they  had  been 
hearing  so  much  about.  "Don't  worry,"  the  lieutenant  said. 
"Don't  worry." 

"Who's  worrying?"  said  a  small,  grimy  private.  "Am  I 
worrying?  Do  I  look  like  I'm  worrying?"  His  face  was 
smeared  with  dirt,  which  he  had  probably  picked  up  when 
he  hit  the  ground.  "I'm  not  the  worrying  type,"  he  went  on. 
"I'm  just  curious.  I'm  the  curious  type.  I  just  want  to  know 
when  the  hell  I'm  getting  out  of  this  hole." 

Another  shell  whined  overhead  and  crashed  in  the  C.P. 
"They  must  have  beautiful  observation,"  the  artillery  lieu- 
tenant said,  with  professional  admiration. 

"Please,"  the  small  private  said.  "How  about  our  beautiful 
observation?" 

There  was  a  loud  boom  to  our  rear  and  everyone  jumped. 
The  artillery  lieutenant  just  leaned  back  and  smiled. 

"Well,  it's  about  time,"  the  private  said. 

There  was  another  boom  and  then  a  whole  salvo.  It  was  a 
highly  reassuring  sound.  Our  own  artillery  was  firing  back. 

107 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

Our  observers  must  have  spotted  a  target,  because  the  guns 
let  off  two  more  salvos.  We  could  hear  the  shells  crackle 
overhead,  going  the  other  way.  The  enemy  guns  had  stopped 
firing  and  after  the  third  salvo  our  guns  stopped  too.  For 
a  moment  all  was  peace  and  quiet.  Then  there  was  another 
whine  and  a  shell  burst  in  the  C.P.  This  was  immediately 
answered  by  another  salvo  from  our  guns.  "Battery  salvo," 
the  artillery  lieutenant  said.  "They  must  have  spotted  some- 
thing." There  was  no  answer  from  the  enemy  guns,  and 
very  gradually  everyone  relaxed. 

When  five  minutes  had  gone  by  without  any  enemy  fire, 
some  of  the  men  began  climbing  back  to  the  road.  The 
artillery  lieutenant  stood  up  and  sighed.  "Hope  they  didn't 
hit  my  jeep,"  he  said.  "I  got  five  bottles  of  wine  in  it." 

He  moved  off  and  Vrana  and  I  stood  up  to  follow  him. 
"Might  as  well  go  back,"  Vrana  said.  We  started  toward  the 
road.  "Heigh  ho,  heigh  ho,"  Vrana  said.  "Now  off  to  work 
we  go."  He  was  still  carrying  his  newspaper.  "I  wish  they'd 
give  me  time  to  finish  this  damned  thing,"  he  said. 

When  Vrana  and  I  got  back  to  the  road  we  found  Taylor 
in  Lieutenant  Riley's  jeep,  parked  at  the  entrance  to  the 
C.P.  "Where  the  hell  have  you  been?"  he  asked  Vrana. 

"I've  been  getting  my  nails  done,"  Vrana  said.  "Where 
the  hell  do  you  think  I've  been?" 

"Well,  the  lieutenant  wants  two  more  men  up  there," 
Taylor  said.  "We've  got  an  O.P.  on  top  of  a  hill  and  he  wants 
another  observer  and  someone  to  work  a  radio." 

108 


BUSY     MORNING 

Vrana  told  me  to  go  as  the  observer.  "I'll  get  Billerbeck  for 
the  radio,"  Vrana  said,  and  walked  back  into  the  C.P. 

The  men  were  still  streaming  out  from  the  gullies  and  the 
captain  with  only  one  legging  came  over  and  told  Taylor  to 
move  the  jeep  out  of  the  way.  I  got  into  the  jeep  and  Taylor 
drove  fifty  yards  back  up  the  road.  I  asked  him  where  he  had 
been  when  the  shelling  was  on  and  he  said  he  had  been  on 
his  way  back  from  the  hill  overlooking  the  river.  "They're 
having  trouble  up  front,"  he  said.  "I  think  L  Company 
marched  right  into  an  88."  I  asked  if  anyone  had  been  hurt 
and  Taylor  shrugged.  "The  ambulance  came  up,"  he  said. 
I  told  him  what  had  happened  to  us  at  the  C.P.  He  shook 
his  head  sadly.  "This  is  no  way  to  make  a  living,"  he  said. 

After  a  few  minutes  Vrana  came  down  the  road  with 
Sergeant  Billerbeck.  Billerbeck  was  carrying  a  hand  radio 
set,  the  kind  that  has  a  collapsible  aerial.  I  asked  Vrana  if 
much  damage  had  been  done  to  the  C.P.  "They  hit  the 
medic's  tent,"  he  said. 

"Was  anyone  there?"  Taylor  asked. 

Vrana  nodded.  None  of  us  said  anything.  We  all  knew  that 
the  C.P.  was  a  legitimate  military  objective  and  that  you 
couldn't  call  your  shots  on  the  nose  at  seven  miles,  but  it 
wasn't  right  for  the  medic's  tent  to  be  hit.  "A  couple  of 
other  guys  were  hit  by  shrapnel,"  Vrana  said.  He  mentioned 
their  names.  There  was  nothing  else  to  say,  so  Taylor  started 
the  jeep's  motor  and  Billerbeck  climbed  into  the  back.  "Your 
call  is  Item  Roger  One,"  Vrana  said  to  Billerbeck.  "I'll  be 
Item  Roger." 

109 


KEEP     YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

"Check,"  Billerbeck  said. 

Vrana  stepped  back  and  Taylor  turned  the  jeep  around 
carefully,  trying  to  keep  off  the  dirt  shoulder  of  the  road  in 
case  it  had  been  mined.  He  moved  past  the  C.P.  in  second 
and  then  whipped  into  high.  The  jeep  jumped  forward  and 
Taylor  pushed  the  accelerator  to  the  floor.  "Excuse  the 
speed!"  he  yelled  to  me  above  the  noise.  "I  think  they  got 
the  road  under  observation." 

We  swept  along  the  road.  I  held  on  grimly.  The  road  was 
full  of  curves,  and  Taylor  slowed  down  before  each  curve 
and  then  gunned  the  car  as  soon  as  he  was  around  it.  The 
idea  was  to  cover  the  straightaways  as  fast  as  possible  before 
anyone  could  draw  a  bead  on  you.  I  crouched  in  my  seat, 
trying  to  stick  with  the  car  and  make  myself  as  inconspicu- 
ous as  possible.  After  a  few  minutes  we  sped  past  a  lot  of 
infantrymen,  seated  on  the  bank  of  the  road.  Some  of  them 
waved  at  us.  Ahead  of  us  the  road  ran  down  almost  to  the 
sea  and  then  there  was  a  long  straightaway  with  what  looked 
like  a  very  sharp  curve  at  the  end  of  it.  We  came  into  this 
stretch,  and  some  soldiers  seated  by  the  road  yelled  as  we 
went  past.  "What  did  they  say?"  Taylor  shouted.  I  hadn't 
understood  either,  but  Billerbeck  leaned  forward  and  shouted, 
"They  said  there's  an  88  trained  on  that  curve  up  there!" 

The  road  now  was  straight  and  flat,  and  I  felt  very  naked. 
On  our  right  were  fields  running  up  to  the  ridges  and  on 
the  left  was  a  stretch  of  beach  along  the  sea.  Up  ahead,  past 
the  curve,  there  was  an  old  barge  aground  on  the  beach. 
There  was  no  sign  of  life,  but  I  knew  how  much  that  meant 

no 


USY      MORNING 


We  were  nearing  the  curve  and  I  tried  to  sink  a  little  lower 
in  my  seat.  Taylor  jammed  on  the  brakes  and  pulled  over  to 
one  side.  "This  is  where  we  get  off,"  he  said.  He  hopped  out 
of  the  jeep  and  started  to  walk  up  the  road.  Billerbeck  and  I 
followed  him.  "Keep  your  eye  on  that  barge,"  he  said.  "We 
think  maybe  they're  directing  fire  from  there." 

We  were  almost  up  to  the  curve  now.  The  fields  on  our 
right  had  become  a  grove  of  trees.  There  was  a  path  going 
off  the  road  into  the  wood.  Taylor  started  up  it.  It  felt  good  to 
get  some  concealment.  When  we  got  into  the  grove,  Taylor 
stopped  and  took  out  his  pistol.  I  took  out  mine  too.  I  had  my 
doubts  about  the  effectiveness  of  a  .45  against  an  88-milli- 
meter cannon,  but  it  was  nice  having  something  in  your 
hand.  I  only  wished  I  knew  what  the  hell  was  going  on. 
Taylor  led  the  way  slowly  through  the  trees.  Soon  I  saw  why 
he  had  drawn  his  gun.  There  was  a  small  house  ahead  of 
us.  Taylor  made  a  wide  circle  around  the  house,  always 
facing  it.  Once  he  stopped  and  we  all  froze,  but  nothing 
happened.  The  house  sat  there,  dappled  by  the  sunlight 
through  the  trees,  looking  quiet  and  innocent.  We  got  past 
the  house,  and  the  hill  became  steeper.  We  passed  over  a 
burned  spot  where  a  shell  had  hit.  The  earth  was  blackened 
and  raw.  Then  there  was  another  house,  but  Taylor  led  the 
way  right  past  this  time.  Outside  it  were  a  table  and  a  large 
easychair.  The  Germans  had  evidently  had  a  C.P.  or  an  ob- 
servation post  there.  There  were  three  mattresses  on  the 
ground  and  papers  scattered  around  the  table.  There  was 
also  a  large  foxhole,  practically  a  dugout.  We  walked  past 

in 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

them  all  without  touching  anything.  The  hill  was  steeper 
now  and  it  was  hard  climbing.  There  were  onion  skins  and 
tomatoes  all  around;  the  enemy  must  have  eaten  well. 

When  we  were  almost  at  the  crest,  Taylor  stopped  and 
whistled  softly.  There  was  a  movement  at  the  top  and  Lieu- 
tenant Riley  came  sliding  down.  He  was  smiling.  The  first 
thing  he  asked  was  whether  we  had  had  a  pleasant  trip.  His 
helmet  was  covered  with  twigs  and  leaves  were  stuck  into 
the  helmet  net.  "I  feel  like  a  woman  with  all  this  greenery 
on  my  head,"  he  said.  I  wondered  what  he  was  so  happy 
about.  We  all  sat  down  on  the  hillside.  Riley  took  off  his 
helmet  and  laid  it  beside  him.  Billerbeck  already  had  his 
aerial  up  and  was  trying  to  make  contact  with  Vrana.  "Item 
Roger,"  he  called,  his  mouth  close  to  the  speaker.  "Item 
Roger.  This  is  Item  Roger  One."  He  pronounced  the  words 
very  carefully,  exaggerating  each  syllable.  He  had  no  suc- 
cess the  first  few  times,  then  Vrana's  voice  suddenly  came 
back,  thin  and  metallic:  'This  is  Item  Roger." 

"Ask  him  if  there  are  any  messages,"  Riley  said. 

Billerbeck  relayed  the  question.  There  was  a  pause  and 
then  Vrana's  voice  said,  "Artillery  wants  to  know  where 
they're  hitting." 

"O.K.,"  Riley  said. 

"This  is  Item  Roger  One,"  Billerbeck  said  over  the  radio. 
"Roger.  Willco.  Over  and  out."  He  was  saying  he  had  heard 
the  message,  would  cooperate,  and  was  now  closing  his  set. 

Riley  put  on  his  helmet  and  stood  up.  "You  stay  here,"  he 
said  to  Billerbeck.  He  started  back  up  the  hill  and  motioned 

112 


BUSY      MORNING 

to  Taylor  and  me  to  follow  him.  When  he  got  near  the  top, 
he  dropped  down  on  his  stomach  and  began  to  crawl,  mo- 
tioning us  to  do  the  same.  We  crawled  to  the  crest  of  the 
hill  and  looked  over. 

We  were  looking  almost  straight  down  on  the  bed  of  the 
river,  which  was  dry  and  rocky.  There  were  two  bridges 
across  it,  a  wooden  railroad  bridge  to  our  left  and  a  stone 
highway  bridge  almost  directly  beneatl^us.  Both  of  them 
had  been  blown  up.  The  stone  bridge  gaped  in  the  middle. 
The  railroad  bridge  had  also  been  blasted  at  the  center  and 
the  two  ends  leaned  down  toward  the  river  bed.  Across  the 
river  was  a  ridge  like  ours,  dropping  down  to  the  sea  in 
a  series  of  hills,  each  a  little  lower  than  the  one  before,  and 
there  was  a  town  on  top  of  one  of  the  hills.  The  highway 
disappeared  over  the  ridge  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  We 
couldn't  see  the  road  at  all  on  our  side. 

There  was  nothing  stirring,  no  sign  of  life  anywhere,  not 
even  in  the  town.  It  was  a  little  surprising  after  the  violence 
of  the  shelling  we  had  undergone  and  the  reports  of  trouble 
with  an  88  along  the  road.  You  expected  more  than  a  quiet, 
normal  countryside.  Riley  pointed  to  the  bit  of  road  we 
could  see  across  the  river.  "That's  where  they  had  the  88," 
he  said.  "Right  out  in  the  middle  of  the  road."  I  asked  if  he 
had  seen  it.  "Sure  I  saw  it,"  he  said.  The  trouble  with  the 
88  had  happened  just  as  Riley  and  Taylor  had  come  up  to 
the  crest.  They  had  seen  the  enemy  gun  sitting  out  in  the 
road,  across  the  blown-up  highway  bridge,  waiting  for  L 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

Company  to  come  around  that  last  curve,  but  there  hadn't 
been  time  for  them  to  do  anything  about  it.  The  company 
had  started  to  march  around  the  curve  before  Riley  could  get 
word  down.  Luckily,  the  enemy  had  been  too  anxious  and 
had  fired  when  only  the  first  few  men  had  come  into  view. 
Riley  didn't  think  many  had  been  hurt.  The  88  had  fired 
only  twice;  then  it  had  been  pulled  out  of  sight.  "I  think 
they  were  the  rear  guard,"  Riley  said.  "They  just  wanted 
to  get  one  last  lick/' 

We  lay  there  about  five  minutes  and  then  we  heard  the 
whistle  of  a  shell  over  our  heads.  It  was  going  toward  the 
enemy.  We  watched  to  see  where  it  would  land.  We  heard 
the  dull  crump  as  it  hit,  but  we  couldn't  see  where.  Three 
more  shells  came  over,  crackling  through  the  air,  but  it  was 
the  same  with  them.  "They're  shooting  over  the  ridge,"  said 
Riley,  who  was  looking  through  field  glasses.  He  turned 
to  Taylor  and  told  him  to  relay  the  information  back  to 
Vrana.  Taylor  slithered  away  and  we  tried  again  to  see 
where  the  shells  were  landing.  Finally  we  gave  up  and  Riley 
turned  his  glasses  on  the  town,  looking  for  signs  of  life  or 
gun  emplacements.  The  town  still  seemed  dead  to  me.  I  lay 
down  beside  a  rock  and  looked  around.  It  was  warm  and 
lazy  on  top  of  the  hill.  Off  to  our  left  the  Mediterranean 
glittered  in  the  haze.  I  heard  a  cowbell  ringing,  very  faintly. 
I  picked  up  some  dirt  and  let  it  sift  through  my  fingers.  A 
tiny  lizard  ran  out  from  under  the  rock  and  stopped,  his 
tongue  flickering  in  and  out.  I  threw  the  dirt  at  him  and  he 
fled  back  under  the  rock.  I  put  my  head  on  my  arms.  The 

114 


BUSY      MORNING 


civilian  sun  was  hot  and  pleasant.  I  closed  my  eyes  and 
Riley  said,  "I  can't  see  a  damned  thing.  If  you  ask  me,  I 
think  they  pulled  out." 

There  was  a  whine  through  the  air  and  a  shell  crashed  off 
to  our  left.  I  opened  my  eyes.  A  cloud  of  dust  drifted  up 
from  the  beach  beside  the  grounded  barge.  There  was  an- 
other whine  and  crash,  and  this  time  the  shell  hit  the  water 
about  twenty  feet  from  the  barge.  I  asked  Riley  if  it  was 
our  side  or  the  other  side  firing  and  he  shook  his  head. 
"Damned  if  I  know,"  he  said.  "I  think  maybe  they  had  an 
O.P.  there  and  they  had  to  leave  some  stuff  they  don't  want 
us  to  get."  I  wondered  if  somewhere  there  was  someone  who 
always  knew  exactly  what  was  going  on.  Shells  were  being 
put  all  around  the  barge,  but  none  of  them  was  hitting.  Then 
one  hit  right  on  the  bow.  The  whole  barge  shook  and  pieces 
of  wood  flew  every  which  way.  Another  shell  landed  in  the 
water  and  then  one  hit  square  in  the  middle  of  the  barge. 
Half  the  vessel  went  flying  into  the  air.  "Give  the  gentleman 
a  cigar,"  Riley  said. 

There  was  no  more  shooting  after  that.  Riley  and  I  turned 
our  attention  once  more  to  the  ridge  opposite  us,  but  there 
was  nothing  doing  there,  either.  "I'm  sure  they  pulled  out," 
Riley  said.  He  looked  hard  at  the  town.  "Wait  a  minute,"  he 
said.  He  handed  me  the  glasses  and  told  me  to  look  where 
a  dirt  road,  winding  down  the  ridge,  entered  the  lower  part 
of  the  town.  People  were  walking  up  that  road.  "They  look 
like  doggies  to  me,"  Riley  said.  It  was  hard  to  tell.  They 

"5 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

walked  like  Americans.  "I'll  bet  it's  H  Company,  that  came 
across  the  ridges,"  Riley  said.  Once  we  had  spotted  the  men, 
we  could  see  them  without  field  glasses.  There  were  six  of 
them,  walking  up  the  road.  "They're  our  boys,"  Riley  said 
positively.  "That  means  the  Jerries  have  cleared  out."  He 
began  to  wriggle  back  down  the  hill.  I  followed  him.  We 
stood  up  when  we  got  far  enough  down,  then  slid  on  our 
feet  to  where  Taylor  and  Billerbeck  were  sitting.  Riley  told 
Billerbeck  to  get  Vrana  on  the  radio  and  have  him  tell  the 
colonel  that  H  Company  had  entered  the  town  across  the 
river.  Billerbeck  tried,  but  this  time  there  was  no  answer. 
Riley  thought  for  a  minute  and  then  told  Billerbeck  to  drive 
back  to  the  C.P.  and  tell  the  colonel  himself.  Billerbeck  pulled 
in  his  aerial  and  started  down  the  hill  toward  our  jeep. 

After  a  while,  Riley  said  to  Taylor  and  me,  "We  may  as 
well  go  back,  too.  We're  not  doing  any  good  up  here."  He 
led  the  way  down  the  hill,  not  using  the  course  we  had  taken 
coming  up.  We  passed  more  mattresses  and  Taylor  said, 
"They  must  have  had  officers  sleeping  here."  We  cut  across  a 
field  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  fifty  yards  down  the  road  from 
where  we  had  entered.  A  gate  in  a  stone  fence  opened  onto 
the  road.  Riley  started  for  it  and  then  stopped.  "That's  a  bad 
idea,"  he  said.  He  hopped  over  the  stone  fence  onto  the  road. 
No  one  was  around.  We  had  just  started  back  to  the  C.P. 
when  a  jeep  came  toward  us.  In  it  was  a  very  young  lieu- 
tenant from  regimental  headquarters  who  was  in  charge 
of  the  wire  section.  He  couldn't  have  been  more  than  twenty. 

116 


BUSY      MORNING 

He  stopped  alongside  us.  "How's  it  going  up  there,  Riley?" 
he  asked. 

Riley  told  him  the  highway  bridge  was  blown  up. 

"That  means  we  won't  be  able  to  lay  wire  until  the  engi- 
neers have  cleared,"  the  lieutenant  said.  He  was  just  growing 
a  mustache;  the  little  hairs  were  blond  and  fuzzy.  "Nothing 
to  do  but  wait,"  he  said.  He  backed  up  the  jeep  and  turned 
it  around.  He  put  it  into  gear  to  start  off,  then  stopped.  "You 
hear  about  Johnny?"  he  said  to  Riley. 

"What  about  him?"  Riley  said. 

"He  was  killed  leading  L  Company  around  that  curve," 
the  lieutenant  said.  "An  88  got  him." 

The  young  lieutenant  started  off,  clashing  the  gears  as  he 
went  into  second.  "He's  going  to  strip  those  gears,"  Riley 
said  absently.  Riley,  Taylor,  and  I  silently  started  along  the 
road  again.  Presently  Riley  said,  "I  told  him  there  was 
trouble  up  here."  The  road  was  still  deserted.  On  our  right, 
the  beach  dropped  off  to  the  sea,  sparkling  in  the  sun,  waiting 
for  the  bathers.  "He  never  should  have  gone  up  without  a 
reconnaissance,"  Riley  said.  He  shook  his  head.  "I  wonder 
whose  orders  they  were." 

We  walked  around  a  curve  and  there  were  the  infantry- 
men, still  sitting  along  the  road.  They  were  eating  now, 
cooking  cans  of  meat  over  other  cans  filled  with  burning 
gasoline.  They  looked  at  us  expressionlessly  as  we  went  by.  I 
figured  this  must  have  been  the  company  that  got  it.  We 
passed  a  soldier  sitting  by  himself,  with  a  bandage  on  his 

117 


KEEP     YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

forehead,  and  he  asked  us  what  was  doing  up  front.  Riley 
said  that  the  Jerries  had  retreated. 

"I  thought  they'd  fight  here,"  the  soldier  said.  His  face 
was  lined  with  sweat  and  dirt  and  he  looked  very  tired. 

"No,"  Riley  said.  "They  retreated." 

The  soldier  lay  back  and  closed  his  eyes.  "Good,"  he  said 
softly. 

We  began  to  encounter  a  lot  of  activity,  and  before  long 
we  had  to  walk  along  the  edge  of  the  road.  Vehicles  were 
coming  past  us,  going  toward  the  river.  The  rest  of  the  regi- 
ment was  moving  up,  following  the  enemy.  We  passed  some 
engineers  who  were  clearing  mines  off  the  sides  of  the  road, 
the  strange  mechanical  apparatus  fastened  to  their  chests  and 
the  long  detector  rods  stretched  out  before  them,  looking 
like  shuffleboard  poles.  They  were  using  the  poles  like  divin- 
ing rods,  working  carefully  and  silently,  so  carefully  that  it 
looked  like  a  slow-motion  movie.  The  only  sound  was  the 
sudden  hum  of  one  of  the  contraptions  when  it  located  a 
mine.  We  walked  past  the  engineers  and  past  an  artillery 
battery  setting  up  beside  the  road.  "I  guess  they'll  send  me 
to  that  town  this  afternoon  to  set  up  another  O.P.,"  Riley 
said. 

More  vehicles  rushed  past  us — the  engineers  to  restore 
the  blown-up  bridge,  the  sappers  to  clear  the  road  of  mines, 
the  anti-aircraft  guns  to  protect  the  men.  I  asked  Riley  what 
time  it  was.  "Eleven  o'clock,"  he  said.  I  asked  him  if  he  was 
sure,  and  he  nodded. 

118 


BUSY      MORNING 


"It  seems  like  four  in  the  afternoon,"  Taylor  said,  and 
sighed.  "I  feel  I've  done  a  day's  work  already."  A  truck 
roared  past,  pulling  a  howitzer.  "I  would  like  to  sleep  for 
two  years,"  Taylor  said. 

There  was  the  sound  of  a  plane  and  we  stopped,  suddenly 
wary,  but  the  sound  went  away.  "I  wonder  what  we  have  for 
chow  today,"  Riley  said.  I  said  I  didn't  know.  I  wasn't 
very  hungry;  I  was  just  tired.  We  walked  along  and  sud- 
denly there  was  a  loud  explosion  back  of  us.  We  stopped.  It 
was  a  sound  we  had  all  heard  too  often.  "It's  a  mine,"  Taylor 
said.  "Some  poor  bastard  stepped  on  a  mine."  We  started 
to  walk  again,  but  now  it  was  different.  Taylor  was  walk- 
ing beside  me,  his  jaw  tight,  shaking  his  head  a  little  from 
side  to  side. 

An  ambulance  passed  us,  racing  toward  the  scene  of  the 
explosion.  "God-damn  them,"  Taylor  finally  said.  "God- 
damn  them."  We  were  almost  to  the  C.P.  now.  I  could  see 
the  men  packing  the  stuff  back  on  the  trucks  to  move  up 
again.  "I  hope  we  have  time  to  get  something  to  eat,"  Riley 
said. 

—August  1943. 


119 


IX.  I  LOVE  MOUNTAIN  WARFARE 


1 1  IF. 


I  HERE  is  a  nice  sound  to  the  phrase  "mountain  warfare." 
It  has  a  ring  of  daring;  it  sounds  cleaner  than  trench  war- 
fare and  lighter  than  tank  warfare.  The  only  thing  that  can 
match  it  is  war  in  the  air,  and  that  has  become  too  deadly 
to  be  nice  any  more.  It  has  also  become  too  familiar,  while 
war  in  the  mountains  is  still  strange  enough  to  sound  ro- 
mantic. Except,  of  course,  to  the  men  who  have  to  fight  it. 

I  spent  some  time  last  winter  on  temporary  duty  with 
an  infantry  battalion  operating  in  the  Italian  mountains 
against  the  Germans.  When  I  got  my  orders  I  tried  to  find 
out  where  the  battalion  was,  but  no  one  seemed  to  know. 
Everyone  agreed,  however,  that  information  could  be  ob- 
tained at  a  certain  village  on  top  of  a  mountain.  It  was  not 
quite  clear  who  held  that  mountain,  but  everyone  said  I 
could  find  out  there  one  way  or  another.  So  I  got  my  bed- 
ding roll  and  hitched  along  the  front  until  I  came  to  the 
base  of  this  mountain.  There  was  a  crossroads  here,  with 
one  dirt  road  running  along  a  valley  up  to  the  contact  line 
and  another  road  winding  out  of  sight  up  the  mountain. 
A  worried  M.P.  stood  at  the  crossroads,  directing  traffic. 
He  had  reason  to  be  worried;  German  artillery  had  been 

120 


I      LOVE      MOUNTAIN      WARFARE 

shelling  the  crossroads  all  day.  Nothing  had  hit  closer  than 
a  hundred  yards  from  the  M.P.,  but  that  was  close  enough 
for  him.  While  we  were  standing  there  another  shell  came 
over  and  hit  an  already  bombed-out  house  about  fifty  yards 
down  the  road.  We  hit  the  ground  and  stayed  there  while 
rocks  flew  all  over  the  place.  When  we  got  up  the  M.P. 
was  shaking  with  rage.  "The  dirty  bastards,"  he  kept  saying. 
I  figured  he  meant  the  Germans  and  added  a  few  words 
of  my  own,  but  then  he  added,  "Those  dirty  bastards  who 
keep  telling  me  how  soft  I  got  it  in  the  M.P.S." 

There  was  not  much  traffic,  and  that  kept  along  the  val- 
ley. The  sun  was  on  the  way  down,  but  still  held  warmth. 
I  sat  on  a  rock  by  the  road  and  waited.  A  few  more  shells 
came  over,  but  not  anywhere  near.  Finally  a  jeep  with  a 
trailer  full  of  rations  came  up  from  the  rear  and  turned 
onto  the  mountain  road.  I  flagged  it  down  and  hopped  in 
beside  the  driver.  He  said  he  was  going  up  to  the  battalion 
supply  dump.  The  road  wound  dizzily  up  the  mountain; 
the  windshield  was  down  so  it  wouldn't  reflect  the  sun  to 
planes,  and  the  cold  wind  cut  my  face.  In  the  valley  below 
were  puffs  of  white  smoke  from  one  of  our  artillery  bat- 
teries. Then  the  road  climbed  over  the  top  of  the  mountain 
and  dipped  into  a  plateau.  Everything  else  was  immediately 
shut  out;  there  was  only  the  sky  and  the  cupped  plateau, 
with  a  tiny  village  in  the  center.  We  stopped  at  a  house  on 
the  outskirts.  Six  mules  stood  patiently  in  front  of  the  house, 
and  some  officers  and  men  lounged  around.  I  got  out  and 
the  driver  continued  into  the  village.  I  went  up  to  a  tall, 

121 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

blond  captain  sitting  on  the  porch  and  asked  how  to  get 
to  the  battalion.  He  said  the  battalion  was  on  another  moun- 
tain, but  these  mules  were  soon  to  be  packed  and  taken  there 
and  I  could  go  along.  The  captain  said  the  enlisted  men 
were  going  up  with  the  mules.  The  officers  were  staying 
behind.  They  were  specialists  in  mountain  climbing,  skiing 
and  mule  packing,  but  so  far  they  had  only  packed  mules. 
The  captain's  name  was  Mueller  and  he  was  fresh  from  a 
well-known  ski  division  in  the  States.  I  had  a  friend  named 
Smith  in  this  division  and  asked  Mueller  if  he  knew  him. 
"Sure  I  know  him,"  Mueller  said  amiably.  "The  son  of  a 
bitch  owes  me  ten  dollars." 

There  were  four  enlisted  men  waiting  to  go  back  with 
the  mules,  but  on'ly  three  had  come  down  from  the  battalion. 
The  fourth  was  rejoining  the  outfit  from  a  hospital.  He 
was  a  short,  red-haired  boy  named  Kramer;  this  was  not 
his  real  name,  but  he  was  A.W.O.L.  from  the  hospital  and 
afraid  they  would  send  him  back.  He  had  been  wounded 
in  the  shoulder  and  was  not  yet  fully  recovered,  but  he 
said  the  hospital  had  been  too  GI;  he  felt  he  would  recover 
better  in  a  more  relaxed  atmosphere.  When  the  sun  was  al- 
most down,  one  of  the  men  suggested  to  Mueller  that  they 
get  the  mules  packed.  Mueller  nodded  and  three  lieutenants 
went  over  to  the  mules  and  started  to  work.  They  worked 
slowly  and  very  methodically;  in  the  Air  Force  they  would 
have  been  called  "eager."  It  was  apparent  that  they  were 
very  new  at  the  front,  not  because  they  were  so  thorough, 
but  because  of  a  certain  air  of  seriousness  about  them;  they 

122 


I      LOVE      MOUNTAIN      WARFARE 

were  like  officers  I  remembered  from  training  in  the  States, 
who  would  show  you  how  to  make  a  bed  with  the  same 
intensity  as  how  to  shoot  a  rifle.  At  last  they  stood  back  and 
eyed  the  mules  carefully.  It  was  hard  to  see  the  mules  ,for 
the  ration  boxes.  "I  think  that  will  hold  for  a  while,"  one 
of  the  lieutenants  said  modestly.  The  three  enlisted  men 
each  took  the  halters  of  two  mules  and  started  off  without 
saying  a  word.  I  said  good-by  to  Mueller  and  fell  in  behind 
with  Kramer.  We  followed  the  dirt  road  the  way  I  had  come, 
then  cut  or!  on  a  little  trail  that  wound  across  the  plateau 
and  down  the  other  side  of  the  mountain.  As  soon  as  we 
got  out  of  sight  of  the  house,  the  soldiers  stopped  and  re- 
adjusted the  packs.  Then  we  started  off  again. 

It  was  dark  when  we  got  to  the  foot  of  the  mountain.  I 
couldn't  feel  any  trail  underneath,  but  they  seemed  to  know 
where  they  were  going.  We  crossed  a  little  valley  and  started 
up  another  mountain.  We  had  to  stop  several  times  for 
breath.  When  we  reached  the  top  we  walked  along  the 
crest.  It  was  very  dark  and-  cold.  Kramer  and  I  talked  for 
a  while,  mostly  about  food,  then  shut  up  and  just  walked. 
Artillery  flashed  in  the  sky  ahead  of  us,  like  heat  lightning. 
My  watch  said  five  minutes  after  twelve  when  we  stopped. 
Kramer  said,  "Guess  we're  here."  It  didn't  look  as  if  we 
were  anywhere,  but  the  others  were  already  unloading  the 
mules.  Kramer  and  I  helped,  dropping  the  ration  boxes 
where  we  stood.  One  of  the  soldiers  said  we  could  sleep 
here  until  morning;  the  battalion  was  all  around  us,  but 
there  was  no  sense  looking  for  them  now.  I  unrolled  my 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

blanket  and  shelter  half,  then  rolled  up  again  in  them.  I 
fell  asleep  right  away. 

There  was  light  mist  on  the  ground  when  I  awoke.  Kra- 
mer was  beside  me,  wrapped  in  a  German  blanket.  He 
stirred  when  I  got  up  and  said,  "I  should  have  stood  in  the 
hospital."  The  mist  rose  as  I  made  my  roll;  we  were  on 
another  plateau,  spotted  with  clumps  of  trees.  I  could  see 
other  mountain  tops  surrounding  us  through  the  mist.  There 
was  the  sound  of  talking  near  by  and  Kramer  said,  "Let's 
get  some  breakfast."  We  walked  over  a  little  rise;  in  a  hol- 
low were  four  soldiers  seated  around  a  fire. 

"Why,  you  gold-bricking  son  of  a  gun,"  one  of  them  said 
to  Kramer.  "I  bet  it  took  six  M.P.S  to  bring  you  back." 

Kramer  told  him  pleasantly  where  he  could  go,  then  we 
sat  down  with  them.  They  all  looked  equally  dirty,  unshaven, 
and  worn  out.  One  was  evidently  a  lieutenant,  since  a  helmet 
on  the  ground  had  a  gold  bar  painted  on  it,  but  I  couldn't 
tell  which  one.  They  were  eating  K  rations  and  heating  can- 
teen cups  of  coffee  over  the  fire.  I  got  a  breakfast  ration  from 
one  of  the  men,  slit  it  open,  ate  the  fruit  bar,  made  the  coffee, 
and  opened  the  chopped  ham  and  eggs  and  placed  it  near  the 
fire.  I  put  the  biscuits  in  my  pocket,  in  case  I  was  some  day 
reduced  to  absolute  starvation.  While  we  ate,  Kramer  told 
them  where  he  had  been.  They  all  told  him  he  was  a  fool 
for  leaving  the  hospital.  "Stinky 's  got  us  marchin'  over 
every  damned  mountain  in  Italy,"  a  tall  boy  with  a  Southern 
accent  said.  I  asked  who  Stinky  was.  "Colonel  Williams," 
Kramer  said,  "Battalion  C.O."  I  asked  how  he  was  and  the 

124 


I      LOVE      MOUNTAIN      WARFARE 

Southern  boy  said  with  considerable  affection,  "Stinky's  a 
fightin'  bastard.  He's  goin'  to  get  us  all  killed  dead  one  of 
these  days." 

After  breakfast  I  asked  the  way  to  battalion  C.P.  and 
they  pointed  across  a  clearing.  "It's  in  a  little  house  across 
there,"  the  Southern  boy  said,  "but  you'd  better  watch  it 
goin'  across.  There's  been  kraut  planes  around."  I  said  I'd 
be  careful.  "See  you  later,"  Kramer  said.  I  got  up  and  ran 
across  the  clearing.  The  house  was  just  on  the  other  side, 
hidden  by  trees.  It  was  made  of  stone  and  looked  like  an 
outhouse.  Outside  was  a  staff  sergeant,  tying  up  a  bedding 
roll.  I  asked  where  the  colonel  was  and  he  said  the  colonel 
was  meeting  with  the  company  commanders.  The  sergeant's 
name  was  Kinsey  and  he  was  battalion  sergeant  major.  He 
said  the  colonel  was  briefing  the  other  officers,  because  we 
were  moving  out  this  afternoon.  I  asked  him  what  our  posi- 
tion was  and  he  said  he  didn't  know  and  didn't  think  any- 
one else  knew  either.  He  said  the  battalion  had  been  out 
of  contact  with  the  Germans  for  two  days  now  and  were 
just  moving  ahead  until  they  made  contact.  He  said  I  could 
go  up  ahead  to  the  edge  of  the  mountain  and  take  a 
look. 

I  left  Kinsey  and  walked  along  a  path  until  it  forked, 
then  followed  the  right  fork  up  the  side  of  the  mountain. 
At  the  top  were  a  captain  and  a  sergeant,  lying  on  their 
stomachs  and  looking  through  field  glasses.  I  said  hello  and 
slid  down  beside  them.  I  wondered  how  many  views  there 
were  like  this  in  Italy:  mountain,  valley,  little  village  and 

125 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

more  mountain.  It  had  been  beautiful  once,  but  now  you 
could  not  look  at  it  any  more  as  a  scene.  You  looked  at  trees 
for  88s  and  at  houses  for  observation  posts.  Too  many  men 
had  died  trying  to  get  a  view  like  this;  it  was  not  as  inno- 
cent as  it  looked. 

The  captain  wore  artillery  insignia  and  I  asked  him  where 
his  artillery  was.  "Oh,  we  left  that  behind  two  days  ago," 
he  said  cheerfully.  "They  couldn't  get  over  the  mountains. 
We're  just  looking  to  see  what  targets  we'd  have  if  we  had 
artillery."  The  captain  was  named  Llewellyn;  the  sergeant, 
who  was  large  and  blond,  was  just  called  Moose.  They 
were  target  spotters  and  liaison  for  the  battalion's  artillery, 
when  it  was  close  enough  to  function.  The  targets  they 
were  hopefully  picking  out  were  in  the  valley  town.  I  asked 
who  had  the  town  and  Moose  said  the  British  were  in  it 
now.  "We  had  patrols  in  there  first,"  he  said,  "but  it's  in  the 
British  sector,  so  we  had  to  pull  out  and  let  the  Limeys 
take  it  officially." 

"They  can  have  it,"  Llewellyn  said.  "The  wine  was  no 
good  anyhow." 

After  a  while  I  went  back  to  the  C.P.  Kinscy  was  still  out 
in  front,  talking  to  a  private  named  D'Crenzo,  who  turned 
out  to  be  the  battalion  draftsman.  "Any  time  you  want  a 
golf  lesson,  just  see  D'Crenzo,"  Kinsey  said.  "He  used  to 
be  a  pro."  D'Crenzo  and  I  talked  golf  the  rest  of  the  morn- 
ing, while  Kinsey  made  up  the  battalion  roster.  He  would 
shake  his  head  every  time  he  added  up  a  company  total 
and  say,  "If  the  krauts  only  knew  what  we  had."  The  bat- 

126 


I      LOVE      MOUNTAIN      WARFARE 

talion  was  considerably  under  strength,  due  more  to  the 
Italian  winter  than  to  enemy  action.  No  one  had  bothered 
sending  replacements  for  these  casualties,  probably  because 
it  was  too  difficult  finding  the  battalion.  Colonel  Williams 
returned  later  in  the  afternoon:  a  short,  dark,  balding  man 
with  a  mustache.  He  looked  at  least  forty,  but  D'Crenzo 
said  he  was  closer  to  thirty.  "You  should  have  seen  him 
back  in  the  States,"  D'Crenzo  said.  "He  looked  like  a  kid." 
The  colonel  told  Kinsey  to  get  ready,  we  were  leaving  in 
a  few  minutes. 

"Where  are  we  going?"  Kinsey  asked. 

"To  another  god-damned  mountain,"  the  colonel  said. 

When  the  battalion  staff  section  was  assembled,  the  colonel 
led  us  down  the  path  to  the  edge  of  the  mountain.  We  passed 
the  other  companies  waiting  along  the  path.  The  men  looked 
tired  and  bowed  down  under  their  equipment.  The  colonel 
started  over  the  edge  without  pause,  picking  his  way  among 
the  rocks.  "Oh,  well,"  said  a  voice  in  back  of  me.  "Here  we 
go  again." 

The  night  was  like  all  other  nights.  We  stumbled  down 
one  mountain  and  crawled  up  another.  We  crossed  a  stream 
with  the  water  up  to  our  knees.  No  one  talked;  no  one 
sang.  We  didn't  know  where  we  were  going  or  what  we 
would  find  when  we  got  there.  Some  of  the  officers  might 
have  known,  but  they  probably  weren't  very  sure.  We  didn't 
know  where  the  enemy  was.  We  didn't  even  know  where 
we  were.  We  just  walked.  There  was  nothing  at  all  nice 
about  the  walk.  It  was  dirty,  tiring,  dangerous  and  without 

127 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

immediate  compensation,  and  it  was  exactly  what  this  war 
was  like  to  most  of  the  men  in  it.  No  matter  how  they  felt 
about  the  war,  this  was  how  it  was  fought.  And  there  were 
no  Purple  Hearts  for  either  trench  foot  or  jaundice. 

We  finally  came  to  a  village  on  top  of  another  mountain 
and  marched  quietly  through,  the  noise  of  our  feet  like 
sand  on  the  cobblestones.  The  village  was  dark  and  asleep. 
The  colonel  stopped  on  the  other  side  of  town  and  went  off 
to  disperse  the  companies  along  the  mountain  in  case  of 
attack.  "Another  delightful  place  to  spend  the  night,"  Kin- 
sey  said.  I  looked  around  and  found  a  space  hollowed  out 
between  two  rocks.  I  unrolled  my  pack  there  and  crawled 
in.  It  was  very  cold.  I  drew  my  knees  up  to  my  neck  and 
pulled  the  blanket  over  my  head,  but  couldn't  sleep.  I  just 
lay  there  and  shivered  most  of  the  night,  and  finally  fell 
asleep  toward  morning.  When  I  got  up,  we  were  in  the 
clouds.  They  were  all  around  us,  between  our  mountain 
and  the  others.  It  gave  you  the  feeling  of  being  so  far  above 
the  world  that  even  airplane  flight  went  on  below.  Kinsey 
and  D'Crenzo  were  a  few  yards  away,  trying  to  start  a 
fire.  I  joined  them  and  they  said  the  colonel  was  in  town, 
trying  to  set  up  a  C.P.  We  got  the  fire  started,  but  none 
of  us  had  any  rations.  Kinsey  had  a  couple  of  bouillon 
packages  and  I  had  the  biscuits  from  the  day  before,  so  we 
had  them.  The  biscuits  were  edible  if  you  heated  them 
first.  The  colonel  returned  while  we  were  eating.  "We're 
moving  into  the  mayor's  house,"  he  told  Kinsey. 

"Where's  the  mayor  going  to  stay?"  Kinsey  asked. 

128 


I      LOVE      MOUNTAIN      WARFARE 

"He's  dead,"  the  colonel  said.  "The  krauts  strung  him  up 
just  before  they  left." 

The  three  of  us  got  our  equipment  and  walked  back  up 
the  road  into  the  village.  The  houses  were  old  and  close 
together.  It  was  like  all  the  other  Italian  villages  we  had 
come  through,  except  that  this  one  had  not  been  shelled. 
We  came  to  a  house  with  some  civilians  standing  outside 
and  D'Crenzo  asked  in  Italian  if  this  was  the  mayor's  house. 
They  nodded  vigorously,  so  we  went  in.  The  door  opened 
into  a  little  hall.  To  the  right  was  a  large  kitchen  with  a 
fireplace  and  to  the  left  was  a  dining  room.  A  flight  of 
stairs  probably  led  to  bedrooms.  We  went  into  the  kitchen. 
A  pretty,  black-haired  girl,  a  middle-aged  lady,  an  old  man, 
and  a  young  man  in  knickers  stood  by  the  fireplace.  They 
smiled  at  us.  "Welcome,"  the  girl  said. 

"Get  a  load  of  that,"  Kinsey  said. 

We  dropped  our  stuff  in  a  corner  and  the  people  made 
room  for  us  by  the  fireplace.  D'Crenzo  spoke  to  them  in 
Italian,  while  Kinsey  and  I  concentrated  on  getting  warm 
and  eying  the  girl. 

"This  is  the  mayor's  family,"  D'Crenzo  said  to  us.  "Wife, 
daughter,  and  father.  This  other  character  is  a  cousin." 

"I  am  medical  student,"  the  young  man  in  knickers  said 
in  English.  "I  am  continuing  to  Napoli  for  my  studies." 

"What's  the  name  of  the  tomato?"  Kinsey  said. 

D'Crenzo  said,  "Inez,"  and  the  girl  smiled  at  us. 

"That's  for  me,"  Kinsey  said. 

Just  then  a  little  boy  ran  into  the  kitchen  and  stopped  by 

129 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

die  door,  looking  at  us  with  wide  eyes.  The  girl  said  "Ameri- 
cano" and  Kinsey  took  out  a  piece  of  C-ration  candy  and 
tossed  it  to  the  kid.  The  boy  caught  and  unwrapped  it  in 
one  motion,  and  popped  it  into  his  mouth.  Then  he  smiled. 
The  outside  door  opened  and  Colonel  Williams  walked  into 
the  kitchen,  followed  by  Captain  Llewellyn  and  Moose. 
Llewellyn  was  rubbing  his  hands.  "Don't  tell  me  we're 
going  to  be  warm,"  he  said.  "You'd  better  not  let  Division 
hear  about  this." 

The  colonel  told  Kinsey  that  the  enlisted  men  of 
the  staff  section  would  sleep  on  the  floor  of  the  kitchen 
and  the  officers  on  the  floor  of  the  dining  room.  The  colonel 
sat  down  on  a  bench  by  the  fireplace  and  took  out  a  map. 
"This  is  the  situation,"  he  said.  The  Italians  all  moved  into 
a  corner  and  kept  very  quiet  as  the  colonel  talked.  The 
colonel  explained  that  we  were  some  ten  miles  ahead  of  the 
rest  of  the  Fifth  Army.  On  our  right  flank  were  Germans, 
on  our  left  flank  were  Germans,  and  there  were  probably 
Germans  ahead  of  us.  For  all  the  colonel  knew  there  might 
very  well  be  Germans  behind  us.  To  our  right  were  just 
more  mountains,  but  directly  across  the  mountain  on  our 
left  was  a  road  running  north.  South  of  us  on  this  road  was 
another  town,  which  was  still  being  battled  for  by  the  Ameri- 
cans and  Germans.  If  we  were  to  cross  the  mountain  and 
cut  that  road,  we  could  trap  all  the  Germans  still  fighting 
in  that  town.  This,  said  the  colonel,  was  not  quite  possible 
at  the  moment,  since  we  had  no  communications,  no  artil- 
lery, no  supply  and  very  few  men. 


I      LOVE      MOUNTAIN      WARFARE 

"So  what  are  we  going  to  do?"  Kinsey  asked. 

"Well,  we  can  send  out  patrols,"  the  colonel  said. 

"We  can  sit,"  D'Crenzo  said.  "I  could  use  a  little  sitting." 

"That's  about  all  we  can  do,"  the  colonel  said.  He  sat  back 
on  the  bench  and  shook  his  head  sadly.  "What  a  fine  op- 
portunity." 

"Imagine  being  warm  for  a  whole  day,"  Llewellyn  said. 

The  colonel  went  out  again  to  see  about  the  patrols.  Kin- 
sey whispered  to  D'Crenzo,  who  asked  the  girl  something 
in  Italian.  The  girl  laughed  and  pointed  upstairs.  Kinsey 
left  the  room.  There  was  a  loud  knock  on  the  door  and  Inez 
went  to  answer.  She  came  back  with  two  old  men.  They 
spoke  rapidly  to  D'Crenzo,  making  large  and  fierce  ges- 
tures as  they  spoke.  D'Crenzo  said  to  me,  "They  want  to 
see  the  colonel  and  report  the  big  Fascist  here.  They  say  he's 
been  helping  the  Tedeschi"  One  of  the  old  men  nodded 
at  this  last  word  and  pulled  his  hand  ferociously  across  his 
throat.  "He  says  this  bird  was  head  of  the  local  Blackshirts," 
D'Crenzo  said.  He  spoke  politely  to  the  old  men,  then 
ushered  them  to  the  door.  Kinsey  came  down,  looking  very 
pleased.  "They  got  a  real  one  here,"  he  said.  "You  can  even 
sit  down  on  it." 

"You  don't  say?"  Moose  said.  He  left  the  room  and  I 
heard  his  feet  on  the  stairs. 

"They  even  got  sheets  on  the  beds,"  Kinsey  said.  "What 
do  you  think  of  that?" 

We  spent  the  rest  of  the  morning  just  sitting  around,  rel- 
ishing the  unaccustomed  warmth.  Lieutenant  Jones,  the 

131 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

battalion  intelligence  officer,  wandered  in  and  D'Crenzo 
told  him  what  the  two  old  men  had  reported.  Jones  nodded 
wearily  and  said  he'd  take  a  look.  I  sat  on  the  bench  with 
Llewellyn  and  Kinsey,  while  D'Crenzo  talked  with  the 
Italians.  We  had  our  shoes  oil  and  were  toasting  our  feet. 
Llewellyn  talked  about  his  college  days  at  the  University 
of  Florida  and  what  a  fine  bunch  the  Phi  Eps  were.  Kinsey 
didn't  say  much;  he  seemed  overwhelmed  at  being  in  a 
house  that  had  both  a  sit-down  toilet  and  sheets  on  the  bed. 
After  a  while  D'Crenzo  came  over  and  sat  with  us.  He  said 
the  Germans  had  taken  fifteen  hostages  before  they  left, 
because  an  Italian  had  killed  a  German  soldier  for  looting. 
They  had  kept  the  hostages  two  weeks  and  then  hanged 
six  of  them.  One  of  the  six  was  the  mayor  and  they  had 
left  him  hanging  for  several  days  as  a  lesson  to  the  town. 

In  the  afternoon  I  took  a  walk  around  the  edge  of  the 
mountain  and  found  Kramer  and  the  Southern  boy  in  a 
foxhole.  The  Southern  boy  had  a  harmonica  and  was  playing 
while  Kramer  sang  to  the  tune  of  /  Love  Mountain  Music: 

rel  love  mountain  warfare 
I  love  mountain  warfare 
Warred  by  a  real  hillbilly  band." 

They  had  just  come  back  from  patrol.  "The  krauts  are 
evacuating  the  hell  out  of  that  town  back  thefe,"  Kramer 
said.  "If  we  had  anything  at  all  we  could  cream  them."  The 
clouds  were  still  so  heavy  that  you  could  not  see  the  sur- 

132 


I      LOVE      MOUNTAIN      WARFARE 

rounding  mountains.  The  clouds  had  changed  color  from 
white  to  black,  and  it  looked  as  if  it  would  rain.  Most  of 
the  men  had  tried  to  dig  their  holes  into  the  side  of  the 
mountain,  since  the  ground  was  too  rocky  to  dig  well.  They 
huddled  there  now,  some  with  shelter  halves  over  their  holes 
and  some  with  rocks  piled  around  the  entrance  to  keep  out 
the  wind.  Kramer  asked  where  I  was  sleeping  that  night 
and  shook  his  head  when  I  told  him.  "The  lap  of  luxury," 
he  said.  "The  god-damned  lap  of  luxury." 

We  slept  that  night  on  the  kitchen  floor.  It  was  stone,  but 
it  was  dry.  We  kept  the  fire  going  all  night.  I  lay  on  my  side 
and  stared  into  the  fire  until  I  couldn't  keep  my  eyes  open. 
The  last  thing  I  remember  was  Kinsey  heaving  a  deep  sigh 
and  saying,  "All  we  need  now  is  a  box  of  marshmallows." 

It  was  raining  when  we  awoke.  Inez  and  her  mother  came 
down  and  heated  water  for  coffee.  Kinsey  made  a  couple 
of  tentative  passes  at  Inez,  but  she  wouldn't  play.  "I'm  prob- 
ably too  tired  to  do  anything,  anyway,"  Kinsey  said.  It 
rained  the  whole  day,  and  all  we  did  was  sit  by  the  fire  and 
talk.  Every  so  often  a  company  runner  would  come  to  re- 
port to  the  colonel;  he  would  stand  in  the  doorway,  rain 
pouring  ofT  his  helmet,  eying  the  fire.  The  mayor's  father 
came  down  in  the  afternoon,  and  of  course  it  turned  out 
that  he  had  lived  in  the  States.  "I  was  a  big  a  bootlegger  in 
Rochester,  New  York,"  he  kept  saying.  He  was  very  proud 
that  he  had  survived  three  gang  wars  and  returned  to  Italy 
with  a  lot  of  money.  He  kept  giving  us  hints  on  how  to 
tell  bathtub  gin  from  the  real  stuff,  until  D'Crenzo  took 

133 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

him  aside  and  told  him  that  prohibition  was  a  thing  of  the 
past  in  the  U.  S. 

The  medics  set  up  an  aid  station  in  a  stable  across  the 
way,  and  there  was  a  steady  stream  of  men  on  sick  call. 
Kinsey  was  busy  altering  his  roster  all  day,  muttering,  "If 
the  krauts  only  knew.  If  they  only  knew."  The  colonel  kept 
sending  out  patrols,  but  they  never  met  anything.  The 
colonel's  temper  got  shorter  as  the  day  wore  on.  The  patrols 
would  come  back  with  reports  of  Germans  evacuating  up 
the  road  and  the  colonel  would  roar,  "Where  the  hell  are 
my  god-damned  communications?"  It  rained  all  night,  too, 
but  stopped  by  morning.  The  sick  call  was  even  longer  this 
day.  Lieutenant  Jones  came  in  early,  followed  by  the  two 
old  Italians  who  had  reported  the  Fascist.  Jones  said  he  had 
just  searched  the  man's  house,  but  hadn't  found  any  evi- 
dence that  he  had  helped  the  Germans. 

"Well,  was  he  a  Fascist?"  D'Crenzo  asked. 

"Yeah,  I  guess  so,"  Jones  said.  "There  were  some  papers 
that  said  he  was  the  boss  Blackshirt  in  this  district." 

I  asked  Jones  if  that  weren't  enough  and  he  said  he  didn't 
think  so.  "Hell,"  he  said.  "Just  being  a  Fascist  doesn't  prove 
anything.  If  we're  going  to  make  this  a  democratic  country 
we  got  to  let  them  be  anything  they  want." 

D'Crenzo  tried  to  explain  this  to  the  old  men,  but  they 
didn't  seem  to  understand.  They  kept  shaking  their  heads 
and  trying  to  butt  in.  Finally  D'Crenzo  shouted  very  loudly 
and  they  shut  up.  D'Crenzo  then  spoke  to  them  in  a  low 
and  polite  tone,  took  their  arms  and  ushered  them  out.  He 


I      LOVE      MOUNTAIN      WARFARE 

came  back  wiping  his  forehead.  "They  think  we're  crazy," 
he  said. 

Later  that  afternoon  a  patrol  returned  with  the  news  that 
the  Germans  were  no  longer  evacuating  up  the  road.  "Well, 
I  guess  we'll  just  have  to  chase  them  some  more,"  Kinsey 
said. 

"We  could  have  trapped  them,"  the  colonel  said.  "We 
could  have  trapped  them  like  rats  in  a  trap."  He  seemed 
very  unhappy  at  the  thought  of  letting  the  Germans  get 
away.  He  took  out  his  map  and  was  showing  us  how  we 
could  have  trapped  them  when  there  was  a  knock  on  the 
door  and  a  lieutenant  and  two  enlisted  men  walked  in. 
They  were  soaked  to  the  skin  and  dripping  with  mud. 

"Who  the  hell  are  you?"  the  colonel  said. 

"Regimental  wire  team,  sir,"  the  lieutenant  said.  "We've 
got  you  a  wire  to  regiment  if  you  want  it." 

"Want  it!"  the  colonel  said.  "What  the  hell  took  you  so 
long?" 

"Well,  these  mountains,"  the  lieutenant  said. 

"Oh,  nuts,"  the  colonel  said.  "If  you  got  over  them  today, 
you  could  have  got  over  them  yesterday."  He  shook  his  head 
disgustedly.  "Well,  where  is  the  god-damned  wire?" 

The  wire  team  strung  the  wire  into  the  dining  room  and 
the  colonel  finally  got  in  touch  with  Regiment.  We  sat 
in  the  kitchen,  eating  a  pizza  that  Inez  and  her  mother  had 
made.  There  wasn't  much  on  it,  but  it  tasted  good.  We 
talked  about  how  terrible  it  was  to  be  away  from  home  for 
two  or  even  three  years.  We  were  well  into  the  subject  when 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

one  of  the  outposts  brought  in  a  British  captain  and  a  Tommy. 
They  were  also  soaked;  the  captain  went  into  the  dining 
room  to  talk  to  the  colonel  and  the  soldier  sat  around  the 
fire  with  us.  He  seemed  very  young  and  didn't  talk  at  all, 
just  listened  to  us.  Finally  Kinsey  asked  him  how  long  he 
had  been  overseas  and  the  Tommy  said  quietly,  "Six  years." 
After  that  we  talked  about  cities  we  had  visited. 

The  British  captain  was  with  the  colonel  about  fifteen 
minutes;  then  they  both  came  out  and  shook  hands  and 
said  "Cheerio"  and  the  Englishmen  left.  The  colonel  came 
into  the  kitchen  and  said,  "Well,  our  flanks  are  protected 
now.  We  can  move  out  tomorrow."  He  said  the  British 
had  moved  up  on  our  right  and  the  Americans  up  that  road 
to  our  left. 

"Where  are  we  going?"  Kinsey  asked. 

"Are  you  kidding?"  the  colonel  said. 

We  got  up  very  early  the  next  morning  and  rolled  our 
packs.  Inez  and  her  mother  came  out  and  waved  to  us  when 
we  left.  "You  know,"  Kinsey  said,  "two  more  days  and  I 
would  have  had  that  broad  eating  out  of  my  hand."  We 
walked  out  to  the  edge  of  the  village,  where  the  battalion 
had  assembled.  The  men  were  standing  silently.  There 
seemed  to  be  fewer  than  before.  I  looked  for  Kramer,  but 
couldn't  find  him.  As  we  were  lining  up,  we  heard  the  low, 
rising  sound  of  a  shell.  Everyone  ducked,  and  the  shell  hit 
behind  and  to  the  right  of  the  village.  "Oh,  Jesus,"  some- 
body said,  and  then  another  shell  came  over  and  hit  in  the 
same  place. 

136 


I      LOVE      MOUNTAIN      WARFARE 

"Well,  they  know  we're  here,"  Kinsey  said. 

The  colonel  came  up  from  the  village  and  moved  out 
immediately.  The  rest  of  the  battalion  followed,  straggling 
over  the  edge  of  the  mountain  and  down  the  cloudy  slope. 
Another  shell  came  over  and  somebody  screamed  back  in  the 
village. 

"You  mean  we  were  here,"  D'Crenzo  said. 

— January  1944. 


X.  SEARCH  FOR  A  BATTLE 


•HE 


I  HE  ATTACK  was  to  jump  off  at  nine  in  the  morning. 
The  objective  of  my  infantry  regiment  was  a  long,  steep 
ridge  that  stood  like  a  door  at  the  head  of  the  valley  we 
occupied.  The  pattern  of  attack  was  familiar  and  orthodox: 
first  an  hour  of  dive-bombing  to  soften  the  objective,  then 
a  half  hour  of  artillery,  and  finally  the  infantry  to  do  the 
dirty  work.  It  was  a  pattern  that  had  been  followed  ever 
since  we  had  landed  in  Italy.  Everyone  was  getting  tired  of 
it.  Our  regiment  had  fought  through  Sicily  and  all  the  way 
up  from  Salerno,  and  the  men  were  particularly  tired  of 
walking.  They  were  not  tired  of  fighting,  if  fighting  meant 
that  they  would  get  home  sooner,  but  they  were  very  weary 
of  long  night  marches  and  then  hours  of  fancy  mountain 
climbing  in  the  face  of  enemy  fire.  This  struck  them  as  a 
hell  of  a  way  to  fight  a  war  that  was  supposed  to  be  so 
mechanized  and  motorized,  and  they  frequently  said  so.  My 
job  in  this  operation  was  going  to  be  with  the  headquarters 
of  one  of  the  attacking  battalions.  I  was  now  with  regi- 
mental headquarters,  which  was  in  a  one-room  farmhouse 
by  the  side  of  a  dirt  road,  and  the  plan  was  for  me  to  join 
the  battalion  as  it  marched  past  the  regimental  command 


SEARCH      FOR      A      BATTLE 

post  during  the  night  on  its  way  to  the  jump-off  point.  The 
battalion  was  scheduled  to  come  by  at  two  in  the  morning, 
and  someone  was  supposed  to  wake  me.  No  one  did.  When 
the  guard  was  changed  at  midnight,  the  old  guard  forgot  to 
tell  the  new  guard.  At  four-thirty  the  regimental  C.P.  moved 
out,  leaving  me  behind.  I  was  asleep  in  a  haystack  and  they 
could  have  moved  the  whole  Fifth  Army  without  my  hear- 
ing them.  A  horse  nibbling  at  the  hay  was  what  finally  woke 
me.  It  was  six  o'clock. 

There  was  no  one  around  the  place  when  I  slid  out  of  the 
hay,  and  the  road  was  deserted.  It  was  just  getting  light. 
Fog  lay  like  chalk  over  the  valley,  twisting  at  the  bottom  as 
it  began  to  rise.  The  air  was  cold  and  damp.  The  only  living 
thing  in  sight  seemed  to  be  the  horse,  and  he  was  no  bargain. 
I  dressed,  put  on  my  helmet  and  pistol  belt,  then  went  up  to 
the  farmhouse  and  looked  in.  There  was  nothing  inside  but 
guttered  candles,  torn  and  empty  K-ration  boxes,  and  piles 
of  straw  on  which  the  officers  had  slept.  I  returned  to  the 
haystack  and  made  up  my  bedding  roll.  Most  of  the  line 
troops  carried  only  a  raincoat  and  half  a  blanket.  At  night 
they  wrapped  the  half  blanket  around  their  head  and 
shoulders,  put  the  raincoat  over  that,  and  lay  on  the  ground. 

I  had  a  whole  blanket  and  a  shelter  half,  a  combination 

•.'  ^ 
which,  by  comparison,  was  equal  to  an  inner  spring  mattress. 

After  making  up  the  roll,  I  ate  a  bar  of  K-ration  chocolate. 
As  the  fog  lifted,  it  revealed  the  mountains  along  the  valley. 
At  the  end  of  the  valley  was  the  ridge  we  were  going  to  take, 
looming  black  and  forbidding  through  the  mist.  I  finished 

139 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

the  chocolate,  slung  the  bedding  roll  over  one  shoulder,  and 
started  along  the  road  toward  the  front. 

There  was  no  activity  at  all  on  the  road,  which  seemed 
strange,  considering  that  an  attack  was  coming  off.  The 
valley  was  completely  quiet.  There  were  not  even  the  ordi- 
nary morning-in-the-country  noises.  I  walked  for  about  a 
mile  without  seeing  anyone  and  then  passed  an  artillery 
battery  dug  in  beside  the  road.  The  guns  were  camouflaged 
with  nets.  The  men  sat  beside  them,  eating  out  of  C-ration 
cans.  No  one  looked  up  as  I  passed.  Ahead  of  me,  growing 
larger,  was  the  high  ridge.  Before  it  were  a  few  small  hills. 
Between  these  hills  and  the  ridge  was  another,  smaller  val- 
ley, running  at  right  angles  to  the  one  I  was  following.  Our 
men  would  have  to  cross  it  under  fire.  It  was  seven  o'clock 
now,  and  there  was  still  no  sound  of  gunfire. 

I  had  gone  half  a  mile  past  the  artillery  when  I  heard  a 
car  behind  me.  A  jeep  was  coming  up  the  road.  It  stopped 
when  I  thumbed  it.  A  colonel  was  sitting  next  to  the  driver, 
and  he  said,  "Hop  in."  I  climbed  into  the  back  and  sat  on 
my  bedding  roll.  "We're  going  to  the  regimental  C.P.,"  the 
colonel  said.  That  suited  me;  I  could  find  out  there  where 
my  battalion  was.  The  colonel  must  have  been  important, 
because  the  driver,  a  staff  sergeant,  drove  very  carefully,  as 
if  he  were  driving  a  sedan  instead  of  a  jeep.  The  road  was 
full  of  holes,  and  he  actually  went  into  second  for  some  of 
them,  which  is  a  rare  thing  to  do  with  a  jeep.  I  kept  my  eye 
out  for  planes.  The  ceiling  was  still  very  low,  but  you  never 

140 


SEARCH      FOR     A      BATTLE 

could  tell.  The  road  curved  to  the  right,  when  we  came  to 
the  first  o£  the  little  hills,  and  then  headed  straight  for  the 
ridge.  The  colonel  told  the  driver  to  slow  down.  We  caught 
up  to  a  young  lieutenant  walking  along  the  road,  and  the 
colonel  leaned  out  and  asked  him  where  the  regimental 
C.P.  was.  "Damned  if  I  know,"  the  lieutenant  said.  He 
needed  a  shave  and  looked  tired. 

"Well,  what  outfit  are  you?"  the  colonel  asked. 

"Support  battalion,"  the  lieutenant  said.  He  turned  oflf  the 
road  and  started  across  a  field  toward  some  vehicles  parked 
under  a  tree.  The  colonel  looked  as  though  he  were  going  to 
call  him  back,  but  finally  he  ordered  the  driver  to  go  ahead. 
A  hundred  yards  beyond,  we  came  to  a  crossroads,  and  there 
was  an  M.P.  here.  The  colonel  shouted  his  question  about 
the  regimental  C.P.  at  him  and  the  M.P.  waved  us  to  the 
left.  We  took  the  road  he  had  indicated,  but  it  soon  turned 
into  a  cow  path  and  finally  petered  out  altogether  in  front  of 
an  old  farmhouse.  Another  M.P.  was  standing  there,  scratch- 
ing his  head.  We  stopped  beside  him  and  the  colonel  asked 
directions  again.  The  M.P.  scratched  his  head,  but  he 
pointed  across  a  field  to  a  wooded  hill.  The  driver  started 
off  again.  The  M.P.  called,  "Hey!"  We  stopped,  and  the 
M.P.  said  mildly,  "You  better  be  careful  crossing  that  field. 
It's  supposed  to  be  mined."  None  of  us  said  anything  for 
a  moment;  then  the  colonel  sighed  and  told  the  driver  to  go 
ahead. 

The  driver  went  slowly  across  the  field,  following  what 
he  probably  hoped  were  wheel  tracks.  I  shifted  around  so 

141 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

that  I  was  sitting  on  the  side  of  the  jeep  with  my  feet  on  the 
back  seat.  I  wondered  briefly  whether  I  shouldn't  sit  on  my 
helmet,  but  decided  that  it  wasn't  really  necessary.  We  didn't 
hit  any  mines,  but  we  thought  about  them  and  it  seemed  like 
a  long  time  before  we  got  across  that  field.  There  was  a  dirt 
road  on  the  other  side  and  we  followed  it  as  we  ascended 
the  hill.  Half-way  up  the  hill  we  reached  the  C.P.,  which 
was  in  a  grove  of  trees.  I  saw  the  regimental  commander 
and  his  executive  officer  standing  in  a  large  excavation;  the 
C.O.  was  talking  over  a  telephone.  The  drivers  and  other 
headquarters-company  men  were  digging  foxholes  and  put- 
ting up  a  blackout  tent.  We  parked  under  a  tree.  I  thanked 
the  colonel  for  the  lift  and  went  of!  to  see  if  I  could  find  some- 
one I  knew.  I  finally  found  Vrana.  He  was  sitting  in  a  ditch 
by  the  side  of  the  road,  fooling  around  with  a  hand  radio.  I 
asked  him  where  the  battle  was  and  he  said  it  hadn't  started 
yet.  "We  got  observation  on  top  of  this  hill,"  he  said.  "I  was 
just  talking  to  them.  They  said  they  couldn't  see  a  damned 
thing/*  Vrana  thought  that  the  best  way  to  find  the  battalion 
was  to  go  up  to  the  observation  post  and  try  to  spot  it  from 
there.  I  could  climb  to  the  crest  of  the  hill  and  walk  along 
it  until  I  found  the  post.  He  thought  it  was  safe.  He  said  that 
there  had  been  only  a  little  shelling,  and  that  the  enemy  had 
settled  down  to  throwing  one  shell  into  the  C.P.  every  twenty 
minutes.  "But  on  the  nose,"  Vrana  said.  "You  can  set  your 
watch  by  those  bastards." 

I  said  good-by  and  started  up  the  hill.  It  was  easy  climbing 
and  I  got  to  the  top  without  much  trouble.  I  came  across  a 

142 


SEARCH      FOR      A      BATTLE 

telephone  wire  there  and  followed  it  along  the  crest.  The  hill 
dipped  into  a  saddle.  I  went  down  into  it  and  was  halfway  up 
the  other  side  when  I  heard  the  sound  of  men  descending 
above  me.  They  turned  out  to  be  two  infantrymen,  looking 
very  dirty  and  completely  bushed.  One  carried  a  rifle  and  the 
other  had  the  base  plate  of  a  mortar.  The  riflemen  said 
wearily,  "How  do  you  get  out  of  this  damned  place  ? "  I  told 
them  to  follow  the  wire. 

"You  know  where  C  Company  is?"  the  mortar  man  asked 
me. 

I  asked  him  what  outfit. 

"Second  battalion,"  he  said. 

"We  just  got  relieved,"  the  rifleman  said.  "Only  nobody 
knows  where  we're  supposed  to  go." 

"I  ain't  even  sure  we  been  relieved,"  the  mortar  man  said 

"I'm  sure,"  the  rifleman  said.  "The  lieutenant  come  by 
and  said  we  were  relieved.  That's  good  enough  for  me." 

"The  lieutenant  got  killed,"  the  other  man  said. 

"So  what?"  the  rifleman  said.  "He  relieved  us  before  he 
got  killed." 

I  said  that  I  didn't  know  where  C  Company  was  but 
that  they  could  probably  find  out  at  the  C.P.,  and  then  it 
developed  that  they  weren't  even  from  our  regiment.  Their 
outfit  had  been  in  the  line  for  eight  days,  and  had  held  the 
hill  we  were  on  against  four  counterattacks;  they  had  been 
spread  all  over  the  place  and  when  our  regiment  had  moved 
through,  the  night  before,  they  had  got  mixed  up.  Now  all 
they  wanted  was  some  hot  chow  and  a  place  to  sleep  for  a 

M3 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

few  days.  Finally  they  decided  to  go  down  to  the  C.P.,  and 
moved  off,  cursing  with  the  mechanical  passion  that  every- 
one picks  up  in  the  Army. 

I  continued  to  follow  the  wire.  It  led  up  the  slope  to  the 
top  of  the  hill,  which  I  suddenly  realized  was  now  flat  and 
grassy.  I  felt  very  conspicuous.  I  ducked  low  and  was  creep- 
ing along  beside  the  wire  when  a  voice  called  my  name.  In 
a  hollow  between  some  rocks  were  three  members  of  our 
regiment's  intelligence  platoon.  The  man  who  had  called 
me  was  Caruso.  I  crawled  down  to  them.  They  said  that 
they  were  the  observation  post.  The  two  others  were  a  lieu- 
tenant named  Bixby  and  a  private  named  Rich.  You  couldn't 
see  anything  from  the  hollow,  but  they  said  it  was  more 
comfortable  there.  "It's  also  healthier,"  Caruso  explained, 
A.t  that  moment  we  heard  the  whine  of  a  shell,  growing 
steadily  louder,  and  then  a  great  swish,  as  though  someone 
were  cutting  the  tops  of  the  trees  with  a  giant  scythe. 

"See  what  I  mean?"  Caruso  said. 

"They  throw  one  like  that  every  twenty  minutes,"  Lieu- 
tenant Bixby  said.  "You  can  set  a  clock  by  it." 

I  said  I  had  heard  about  that  before;  the  shells  were  land- 
ing below,  in  the  C.P. 

Caruso  laughed.  "I  bet  they're  sweating  down  there,"  he 
said. 

The  fact  that  the  shells  were  aimed  at  the  C.P.  and  not  at 
them  seemed  to  make  them  happy.  Caruso  reached  behind 
a  rock  and  drew  out  a  cardboard  box  full  of  rations.  "How 
about  something  to  eat?"  he  said. 

144 


SEARCH      FOR      A      BATTLE 

"You  just  finished  breakfast/'  Rich  said. 

"I  got  something  better  to  do?"  Caruso  asked.  He  rum- 
maged around  in  the  box  and  came  up  with  a  can  of  meat 
baFs  and  spaghetti.  Fie  opened  it  with  a  trench  knife  and 
ate  the  whole  can,  using  the  knife  as  a  spoon. 

While  Caruso  was  eating,  the  lieutenait  kept  looking  at 
his  watch.  Finally  he  said,  "Listen."  Very  far  away  there 
was  the  faint  cough  of  a  gun,  and  then  a  rising  whine  and  a 
sudden  heavy  rush  of  air  as  another  shell  passed  over  our 
heads.  "See?"  the  lieutenant  said,  looking  very  pleased  with 
himself.  "Twenty  minutes  on  the  nose." 

When  Caruso  had  finished  his  meal,  we  climbed  out  of 
the  hollow  and  up  to  the  crest  of  the  hill,  where  we  lay  on 
-our  stomachs,  looking  across  the  smaller  valley  toward  the 
ridge.  The  lieutenant  had  a  pair  of  field  glasses.  He  looked 
through  them  and  said,  "There's  fighting  on  the  side  of  the 
ridge."  He  handed  me  the  glasses.  Through  them  I  could 
see  faint  pufTs  of  smoke  half-way  up  the  ridge  and  move- 
ment among  the  trees  and  rocks.  "That's  for  me,"  I  said. 
I  was  greatly  tempted  just  to  stay  at  the  observation  post. 
Sitting  in  the  hollow  was  safe  and  secret,  and  no  shell  in  the 
world  would  find  me  there.  The  air  was  getting  warmer 
and  the  grass  was  soft  and  only  a  little  wet.  I  could  sleep. 
But  I  had  to  find  the  battalion,  so  I  stood  up,  shouldered  my 
roll,  said  good-by,  and  started  off  again. 

Lieutenant  Bixby  had  said  to  follow  the  wire,  which  he 
thought  led  to  the  ridge.  There  was  not  even  a  suggestion 

M5 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

of  a  path,  and  if  you  didn't  know  regimental  wire  teams 
you  wouldn't  think  the  wire  could  possibly  lead  anywhere. 
Finally,  half-way  down  the  hill,  the  wire  brought  me  onto 
a  muddy  path  that  ran  diagonally  down  the  hill.  The  path 
was  screened  by  trees  and  seemed  insulated  from  the  rest 
of  the  world.  The  air  was  cold  down  there.  The  only  sound 
was  the  squish  of  my  shoes  in  the  mud,  and  even  that  was 
a  cold,  clammy  sound.  It  was  easy  going,  but  there  was  noth- 
ing pleasant  about  it.  It  was  like  walking  in  a  cold  jungle. 
But  I  soon  lost  myself  in  the  rhythm  of  walking.  It  wasn't 
until  I  was  almost  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  that  I  discovered 
that  I  had  also  lost  the  wire.  I  walked  back  a  few  yards,  then 
decided  that  it  wasn't  worth  going  all  the  way  back  up  the 
hill.  I  had  no  idea  where  the  path  led,  but  if  the  fighting  was 
half-way  up  the  ridge  the  valley  was  probably  safe.  If  it 
wasn't  safe,  I  was  just  out  of  luck.  I  started  to  descend  again, 
only  slower.  It  was  very  quiet.  The  path  straightened  out 
near  the  bottom  of  the  hill  and  the  trees  became  sparser. 
Then  it  dipped  suddenly  and  I  began  to  walk  fast. 

The  path  turned  abruptly.  Ahead  of  me  was  a  group  of 
men.  I  went  for  the  ground,  but  they  were  Americans.  There 
were  four  of  them,  carrying  a  blanket  stretched  out  between 
them.  Lying  on  the  blanket  was  another  soldier.  His  feet  were 
drawn  up  and  his  face  was  buried  in  his  arms.  He  lay  very 
still.  The  men  came  slowly  toward  me,  carrying  the  blanket 
with  great  care.  They  all  had  rifles  slung  over  their  shoulders; 
their  faces  were  drawn  and  their  eyes  were  deep  in  their 
sockets.  They  stopped  when  they  reached  me  and  one  of  the 

146 


SEARCH      FOR     A      BATTLE 

two  front  men  said,  "You  know  where  the  medics  are?"  His 
voice  was  too  tired  to  have  any  expression;  it  seemed  to  come 
from  a  great  distance.  I  said  I  didn't  know.  "We  got  to  find 
the  medics,"  the  soldier  said.  "We  got  a  man  hurt  bad."  I 
said  they  would  have  to  climb  the  hill  and  then  maybe  they 
could  send  down  from  the  observation  post  for  one  of  the 
first-aid  men  at  the  C.P.  The  soldier  was  silent  for  a  while, 
then  he  said  again,  "We  got  to  find  the  medics."  The  three 
other  men  stood  silent,  looking  at  the  one  who  was  talking. 
The  blanket  was  stiff  with  caked  blood.  The  wounded  man 
was  scarcely  breathing.  Once  in  a  while  his  fingers  twitched 
and  tapped  weakly  on  the  blanket.  I  said  that  they  would 
pick  up  a  wire  further  along  and  that  it  would  take  them 
to  the  observation  post.  "Thank  you,"  the  man  who  had 
spoken  to  me  said.  He  shifted  his  feet,  moving  very  gently 
so  as  not  to  disturb  the  wounded  man.  "All  right,"  he  said 
to  the  others.  "Left  foot."  They  began  to  walk  again,  syn- 
chronizing their  steps  so  that  they  wouldn't  shake  the  blan- 
ket. As  they  passed,  I  stepped  aside,  but  not  quickly  enough 
to  avoid  brushing  against  one  of  the  rear  men.  He  said, 
"Excuse  me."  They  moved  up  the  path  slowly,  like  sleep- 
walkers, and  I  watched  until  they  turned  the  corner  and 
were  out  of  sight.  Then  I  went  on  along  the  path,  following 
the  tiny  trail  of  blood  they  had  left. 

The  path  broadened  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  and  before  I 
knew  it  I  was  in  the  valley.  It  was  wider  than  I  had  thought, 
looking  at  it  from  above;  the  ridge  seemed  a  couple  of  miles 
away.  The  path  ended  at  a  dirt  road  running  through  the 

M7 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

valley,  but  I  decided  to  cut  straight  across  and  head  for  the 
ridge.  The  ground  was  soft  and  grassy;  it  felt  good  to  be 
walking  on  the  level.  There  was  a  lovely  tranquillity  in 
the  valley,  and  the  ridge  was  quiet  again.  I  had  walked 
about  two  hundred  yards  from  the  foot  of  the  hill  when 
there  was  a  rush  of  air  and  a  clap  of  thunder,  and  I  fell  flat 
on  my  face.  When  the  ground  had  settled  down,  I  lifted  my 
head  and  looked  around.  A  thin  cloud  of  smoke  and  dust 
hung  peacefully  in  the  air  a  hundred  feet  to  my  left.  There 
was  nothing  else  to  be  seen.  I  lay  there  until  I  began  to  feel  a 
little  foolish,  then  stood  up  and  began  walking  toward  the 
ridge  again.  This  time  I  got  about  twenty  yards  before  there 
was  the  flat  wham  of  something  going  very  fast  and  another 
thunder  clap.  This  time  the  smoke  was  closer.  Then,  while 
I  was  still  lying  on  the  ground,  another  shell  hit  only  thirty 
feet  away,  throwing  dirt  all  over  the  place.  I  stood  up,  bent 
low,  and  ran  like  hell.  Another  shell  landed  somewhere  be- 
hind me,  but  I  didn't  stop  until  I  got  back  to  the  foot  of  the 
hill.  The  first  thing  I  saw  was  a  ditch,  and  I  hopped  into 
that.  It  was  full  of  water,  but  it  was  deep.  It  could  have  been 
full  of  hydrochloric  acid  as  long  as  it  was  deep. 

I  lay  in  the  ditch  perhaps  twenty  minutes.  There  was  no 
more  shelling.  The  echoes  still  rang  in  my  ears,  but  the 
valley  was  quiet  again.  Finally  I  climbed  out  of  the  ditch 
and  started  along  the  base  of  the  hill,  keeping  under  cover 
as  much  as  I  could.  The  road  through  the  valley  curved  to- 
ward me,  and  I  found  myself  walking  on  it.  I  went  slowly, 
trying  to  look  all  around  me  at  once.  My  clothes  were  wet 


SEARCH      FOR      A      BATTLE 

and  I  began  to  shiver.  The  valley  was  deathly  quiet.  I 
couldn't  stop  shivering,  and  then  I  felt  afraid.  I  wasn't  afraid 
of  snipers,  or  even  of  mines,  which  can  irritate  you  so  much 
that  eventually  you  say  the  hell  with  them,  just  to  be  able 
to  walk  freely  and  with  dignity  again.  But  there  is  some- 
thing about  heavy  artillery  that  is  inhuman  and  terribly 
frightening.  You  never  know  whether  you  are  running  away 
from  it  or  into  it.  It  is  like  the  finger  of  God.  I  felt  cowardly 
and  small  at  the  base  of  this  tremendous  hill,  walking  alone 
on  the  floor  of  this  enormous  valley.  I  felt  like  a  fly  about  to 
be  swatted.  It  was  a  lousy  feeling.  I  was  very  angry  until  I 
realized  that  there  was  nothing  I  could  do  about  it.  Then 
T  began  to  wish  I  were  somewhere  else. 

The  road  hugged  the  base  of  the  hill  and  then  swung  out 
into  the  valley  again.  I  stayed  on  it,  partly  from  inertia  and 
partly  to  assert  myself.  All  of  a  sudden  I  heard  an  automobile 
horn.  I  looked  up  and  down  the  road,  but  nothing  was  in 
sight.  The  horn  blew  again.  It  was  a  nice,  raucous  city  horn; 
I  thought  I  was  imagining  things.  The  horn  blew  again  and 
a  voice  called  out,  "You  dumb  son  of  a  bitch,  where  do  you 
think  you're  going?"  The  voice  came  from  the  hill.  I  looked 
over  and  saw  a  soldier  standing  above  me  near  some  bushes, 
waving.  "Come  back  here!"  he  yelled.  "You  want  your  god- 
damn head  blown  off?"  I  started  toward  him.  I  had  almost 
reached  him  when  he  yelled  "Run!"  and  jumped  in  among 
the  bushes.  I  started  to  run,  and  then  there  was  the  whistle 
of  a  shell  and  a  loud  crack  and  a  piece  of  the  hill  flew  into 

149 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

the  air.  I  hit  the  ground,  digging  with  my  nose,  and  the 
soldier  stuck  his  head  out  of  the  bushes  and  yelled,  "Here! 
In  here!"  I  got  up  and  ran  toward  him  and  he  pulled  me 
through  the  bushes.  There  was  a  shallow  cleft  in  the  hill, 
hidden  by  foliage,  and  parked  in  the  cleft  was  a  jeep.  In  the 
jeep  was  another  soldier  and  on  the  back  was  a  reel  of  tele- 
phone wire.  "I  hope  you  got  insurance,"  the  soldier  in  the 
jeep  said,  "because  the  way  you  travel  around  this  country 
you're  sure  going  to  need  it."  As  soon  as  I  got  my  breath, 
I  asked  him  what  he  meant,  and  the  first  soldier  took  me 
by  the  arm  and  pulled  me  back  to  the  bushes.  He  held  them 
apart  and  asked  me  what  I  saw.  I  couldn't  see  anything. 
"Over  there  by  the  foot  of  the  ridge,"  he  said.  I  looked  again. 
"You  see  it?"  he  said.  I  saw  it.  A  German  tank  was  sitting 
in  a  field  below  the  ridge.  It  was  far  away,  but  you  could 
see  that  it  was  a  heavy  tank  and  you  could  see  the  black  cross 
on  the  side.  "Get  a  load  of  that  kraut  bastard,"  the  soldier 
said.  "He  nearly  blew  us  of!  the  road." 

We  went  back  to  the  jeep  and  he  explained  that  they  and 
another  man  had  come  around  the  other  side  of  the  hill 
along  a  wide  trail,  stringing  wire  for  the  battalion,  and  the 
tank  had  opened  fire,  forcing  them  to  take  cover  in  the 
cleft.  The  tank  was  apparently  afraid  to  come  down  into 
the  valley,  since  we  had  covering  fire  on  it,  but  it  would  fire 
on  anything  that  moved.  The  one  who  had  yelled  to  me  was 
short  and  red-faced;  his  name  was  Jenkins.  The  other  was 
tall,  with  a  long,  sad  face  and  huge  hands,  and  Jenkins 
called  him  Tex.  "He  really  comes  from  Oklahoma,"  Jenkins 

150 


SEARCH      FOR      A      BATTLE 

said,  "but  he  served  two  years  at  Fort  Sam  Houston,  so 
everyone  calls  him  Tex."  I  asked  if  they  had  done  anything 
about  the  tank.  Jenkins  said  they  had  sent  the  third  man  up 
to  the  artillery  observation  post  to  put  some*  fire  on  it.  He 
said  we  had  men  working  their  way  up  the  ridge;  he  didn't 
think  they  were  meeting  much  opposition,  since  all  the  firing 
he  had  heard  had  been  light  and  sporadic.  There  seemed  to 
be  nothing  to  do  but  wait,  so  I  sat  down  in  the  jeep  and 
relaxed.  The  two  other  men  went  into  what  was  apparently 
a  running  argument  about  the  relative  attractions  of  French 
women  in  Algiers  and  Italian  women  in  Italy.  Jenkins  was 
upholding  the  French. 

"They  got  more  class,"  he  kept  saying  to  Tex. 

"Maybe  so,"  Tex  said,  "but  what  good  is  it  if  you  can't  get 
anywhere?" 

"That's  just  what  I  mean,"  Jenkins  said  triumphantly. 
"That's  class." 

Just  then  there  was  the  crackle  of  a  shell  overhead.  "That's 
it,"  Jenkins  said.  He  rushed  to  the  bushes  and  held  them 
apart  so  that  he  could  look  across  the  valley.  Tex  and  I 
followed  him.  "It's  our  god-damn  artillery,"  Tex  said.  "They 
finally  realized  there's  a  war  on."  The  shell  had  hit  a  hun- 
dred yards  or  so  from  the  tank.  The  tank  began  to  move, 
obviously  trying  to  retreat,  but  something  must  have  been 
wrong,  because  it  turned  only  part  way  around.  Another 
shell  landed  closer,  and  Jenkins  whispered,  "You  kraut  bas- 
tard, stay  there,  stay  there!"  The  tank  looked  like  a  huge 
bug,  twitching  as  it  strained  to  get  away.  Another  shell  came 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

over,  but  this  one  was  farther  off,  and  then  two  more,  closer. 

"How  can  you  hit  a  tank  from  that  distance  ? "  Tex  asked. 
"It'd  be  a  miracle." 

"Shut  your  face,"  Jenkins  said,  without  looking  at  him. 
He  was  whispering  to  the  artillery,  "Hit  the  bastard,  hit  him. 
^  him!" 

But  the  next  shell  was  off  the  target  and  the  two  after  that 
were  even  farther  off,  and  then  the  tank  spun  around, 
wobbled  for  a  second,  and  lumbered  out  of  sight.  Two  more 
shells  went  over,  but  it  was  too  late.  The  tank  was  hidden 
now. 

"God-damn"  Jenkins  said,  turning  back  to  us.  He  looked 
as  if  he  were  going  to  cry. 

"Listen,"  Tex  said.  "Them  guns  have  been  firing  since 
Salerno.  I  bet  right  now  they  got  bores  as  smooth  as  a  baby's 
bottom.  You're  lucky  they  get  as  close  as  two  hundred  yards 
to  what  they're  aiming  at." 

Jenkins  got  into  the  driver's  seat  of  the  jeep  and  started 
the  motor.  "That  tank  ain't  going  to  stick  his  nose  out  no 
more,"  he  said.  "We  might  as  well  get  this  wire  laid."  Tex 
went  around  behind  the  jeep,  so  that  he  could  follow  it  and 
see  that  the  wire  didn't  get  tangled  as  it  was  reeled  out,  and 
I  got  into  the  front  seat.  We  drove  out  through  the  bushes 
and  headed  across  the  valley  toward  the  ridge  but  bearing 
away  from  the  part  of  the  ridge  where  the  tank  had  dis- 
appeared. "He  ain't  going  to  bother  us,"  Jenkins  said,  "but 
there  ain't  no  sense  giving  him  the  chance."  We  drove  across 
the  valley  in  second,  Tex  walking  behind,  paying  out  the 

152 


SEARCH      FOR     A      BATTLE 

wire.  Once  we  heard  the  crackle  of  a  shell  going  over.  Jenkins 
slammed  on  the  brakes  and  we  both  spilled  out,  but  the  shell 
kept  going  and  we  heard  it  hit  on  the  other  side  of  the  ridge. 
When  we  got  to  the  base  of  the  ridge,  Jenkins  parked  the 
car  and  said  he'd  be  damned  if  he  was  going  to  lug  that  wire 
up  a  mountain;  he  was  going  to  wait  for  the  man  they  had 
sent  to  the  artillery  observation  post.  I  offered  to  help  them, 
but  he  said  they'd  better  wait  for  him.  I  said  I  thought  I'd 
be  on  my  way  then.  I  got  my  bedding  roll  and  thanked  them 
for  saving  my  life.  "Hell,"  Tex  said.  "He  might  have  missed 
you."  Jenkins  warned  me  to  watch  out  for  trip  wires  on  the 
way  up;  while  they  had  been  pinned  down  by  the  tank, 
they  had  heard  some  explosions  on  the  ridge  that  sounded 
like  mines,  and  trip  wires  were  the  favorite  German  method 
of  mining  a  mountain.  I  thanked  them  again  and  started  oft. 

There  was  no  path  up  the  ridge  here,  so  I  went  straight 
up.  It  wasn't  hard  going  at  first;  the  ground  was  soft  and  1 
had  to  fight  my  way  through  bushes,  but  they  weren't  too 
thick.  Then  the  soft  ground  ended  and  rocks  began.  They 
were  big  rocks,  with  thickets  growing  between  them,  and 
I  had  to  hop  from  one  to  another.  Even  this  wasn't  too  bad, 
but  then  the  rocks  ended  and  there  was  nothing  but  thickets, 
which  I  had  to  claw  my  way  through.  They  were  full  of 
thistles,  and  after  a  few  minutes  my  hands  and  face  were 
bleeding.  Finally  I  stopped  and  looked  back.  The  valley  was 
just  the  same,  calm  and  green  and  peaceful.  In  the  distance 
I  could  see  dust  on  the  road,  which  meant  that  trucks  were 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

moving  up.  Then  I  heard  the  sharp  sounds  of  small-arms 
fire  above  me  and  to  the  right,  so  I  headed  that  way.  The 
sounds  grew  louder  and  distinguishable:  the  crack  of  a  rifle 
and  the  riveting-machine  burst  of  a  German  machine  pistol, 
and  then  the  slower,  measured  answer  of  our  machine  guns. 
I  stopped  to  get  my  breath,  and  when  I  started  again  my 
legs  felt  very  heavy.  My  pistol  dragged  at  my  side  and  the 
bedding  roll  felt  as  heavy  as  a  sack  of  flour.  But  as  I  ap- 
proached the  firing,  I  began  to  feel  life-size.  The  valley  fear 
and  sense  of  insignificance  disappeared  and  I  felt  human, 
and  very  important.  I  didn't  know  how  close  I  was  to  the 
top  of  the  ridge,  but  that  didn't  matter  now. 

The  ridge  grew  steeper;  the  rocks  appeared  again,  and 
then  the  bushes.  I  ripped  my  way  through.  My  uniform 
was  soaked  with  sweat  and  my  helmet  bounced  up  and 
down  on  my  head  and  slid  over  my  eyes.  At  last  I  got  on  a 
trail  which  went  uphill.  The  firing  was  very  near  now,  but 
it  had  slackened.  Alongside  the  path,  I  saw,  ahead  of  me, 
three  soldiers  with  red  crosses  on  their  arms,  standing  over 
another  soldier  on  the  ground.  They  paid  no  attention  to 
me.  When  I  got  closer,  I  saw  that  two  of  them  were  work- 
ing on  the  man  on  the  ground,  cutting  away  his  uniform 
around  a  lumpy  brown  stain  on  his  side.  The  third 
man  was  standing  a  little  apart.  He  was  a  medical  cap- 
tain. I  asked  him  where  the  battalion  C.P.  was  and  he 
pointed  up  the  trail  without  speaking.  I  kept  on  the 
trail  and  began  to  encounter  signs  that  there  had  been  a 
fight.  There  was  a  German  machine-gun  emplacement  dug 


SEARCH      FOR      A      BATTLE 

in  between  two  trees,  the  gun  still  pointing  down  the  moun- 
tain, and  two  dead  Germans  lying  beside  the  gun.  Farther 
up,  cases  of  German  ammunition  were  scattered  around. 
The  trail  widened.  It  mounted  a  little  further  and  then  ran 
for  a  while  along  the  side  of  the  ridge,  hidden  from  the  top 
by  an  overhanging  clirT.  I  came  upon  the  mouth  of  a  cave 
in  the  clifT.  Two  officers  were  sitting  before  it,  looking  at  a 
map.  One  was  the  battalion  commander,  a  young,  tough 
colonel  with  a  mustache.  The  other  was  the  battalion  in- 
telligence officer,  a  child  lieutenant  who  looked  about  eight- 
een when  he  was  shaved.  He  was  one  of  the  people  I  was 
supposed  to  have  gone  with.  When  he  saw  me,  all  he  said 
was,  "You're  a  little  late,  aren't  you?"  I  told  him  what  had 
happened.  "You  missed  all  the  fun,"  he  said.  "We've  already 
chased  the  krauts  off  the  hill."  I  asked  what  the  shooting 
was,  and  he  said  it  was  just  some  isolated  snipers  the  boys 
were  cleaning  up.  "You  can  go  on  up  to  the  top  of  the  hill 
if  you  want,"  he  said.  "Just  keep  your  head  down." 

I  said  I'd  take  a  quick  look  and  continued  up  the  trail. 
There  were  infantrymen  scattered  along  it,  opening  pack- 
ages of  K  ration  or  sleeping  or  just  sitting  and  smoking. 
None  of  them  were  talking.  There  were  also  several  men 
lying  on  the  ground  with  blankets  over  their  faces.  The 
path  grew  steeper  and  then  dribbled  out  among  some  rocks. 
I  started  to  climb  up  over  the  rocks  and  a  voice  said,  "Keep 
your  head  down."  A  soldier  was  sitting  behind  a  large  rock 
at  the  top.  I  kept  low  and  climbed  up  to  him.  "This  is  the 
end  of  the  line,"  he  said.  "Unless  you  want  your  head  handed 

155 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

to  you."  I  dropped  my  bedding  roll,  climbed  the  rock,  and 
looked  over. 

Everything  was  exactly  the  same.  There  was  the  other 
side  of  the  ridge  dropping  off  beneath  me  and  at  the  bot- 
tom was  a  green  little  valley,  and  then  another  ridge.  Be- 
yond that  were  more  ridges,  rising  and  falling  in  the  same 
pattern.  There  seemed  to  be  no  end;  it  was  like  being  in 
an  airplane  over  a  sea  of  clouds  that  stretched  forever  into 
space.  It  was  very  quiet  on  top  of  the  ridge.  There  was  no 
more  firing  and  the  air  was  warm  and  motionless.  Then 
there  was  the  sound  of  planes  and  two  of  our  dive-bombers 
appeared,  flying  very  high  and  fast,  heading  for  the  next 
ridge.  When  they  were  over  it,  they  gunned  their  motors 
and  then  heeled  over  and  went  down  with  terrible  direct- 
ness in  a  long,  plummeting  dive,  the  motor  sound  lost  in 
the  screaming  of  the  wings;  and  when  it  seemed  that  they 
would  never  pull  out,  they  pulled  out,  and  from  the  bottom 
of  the  planes,  like  droppings  from  a  bird,  the  bombs  fell 
beautifully  down  and  hit  and  exploded.  Then  the  planes 
flattened  out  and  climbed  and  sped  swiftly  back  toward 
their  field. 

I  lay  there  for  a  while  longer  and  then  climbed  down  to 
the  soldier  behind  the  rock.  "How  does  it  look?"  he  asked. 

"It  looks  familiar,"  I  said. 

— February  1944. 


I56 


XL  WALK  THROUGH 
YUGOSLAVIA 


1.  ROAD  CROSSING 


I  HE 


'HERE  WERE  two  ways  of  getting  into  Yugoslavia  when 
I  visited  that  country  early  this  year  as  a  correspondent  for 
Yan/(.  The  first  was  by  parachute  and  the  second  was  by 
walking.  I  walked.  I  walked  for  seven  days,  from  the  Adri- 
atic coast  to  the  headquarters  of  Marshal  Tito,  most  of  the 
time  over  mountains  and  about  half  the  time  through  Ger- 
man-occupied territory.  The  front  in  Yugoslavia  then  was 
unlike  any  front  in  the  world,  except  possibly  that  of  the 
Chinese  guerrillas.  It  was  composed  of  large  chunks  of  lib- 
erated territory  that  the  Partisans  had  carved  out  of  the 
nominally  German-held  country.  There  was  no  such  thing 
as  a  line,  with  Partisans  on  one  side  and  Fascists  on  the 
other;  the  Partisans  fought  out  from  all  around  the  edges 
of  these  liberated  areas,  frequently  almost  back  to  back.  Tito's 
headquarters  were  in  the  middle  of  one  of  these  liberated 
areas.  It  was  necessary  to  cross  German-occupied  areas  in 
order  to  reach  them  from  the  coast.  This  was  often  not  as 
difficult  as  it  may  sound.  The  Germans  controlled  the  cities 
and  large  towns  and  main  roads,  but  stuck  very  closely  to 
these.  By  keeping  to  back  trails  and  traveling  by  night,  it 

157 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

was  possible  to  walk  for  some  time  through  German  terri- 
tory and  not  meet  any  Germans,  or  at  least  not  many  Ger- 
mans. 

I  was  conducted  into  Yugoslavia  by  the  Partisans.  Their 
official  title  is  The  National  Army  of  Liberation  and  Partisan 
Detachments  of  Yugoslavia,  and  they  are  composed  of  anyone 
who  wants  to  fight  the  Fascists,  regardless  of  age,  sex,  religion 
or  political  coloration.  I  traveled  with  a  group  of  fifty  dele- 
gates going  to  a  youth  congress  to  be  held  at  headquarters. 
It  was  the  second  congress  of  an  anti-Fascist  youth  organiza- 
tion that  included  most  Partisan  youth  between  seven  and 
twenty-five;  this  meant  most  non-collaborationist  Yugoslav 
youth.  The  duties  of  this  organization,  besides  the  normal 
combatant  duties,  were  generally  to  organize  and  inform  the 
youth  on  the  war.  They  also  formed  agricultural  brigades  to 
work  the  land  and  held  literacy  classes  for  children  and  adults. 
The  first  congress  had  been  in  December  of  1942,  and  now 
the  delegates  were  returning  to  report  on  what  their  groups 
had  done  in  the  intervening  year  and  a  half.  The  delegates  I 
traveled  with  were  from  Dalmatia,  which  is  the  coastal  part 
of  Yugoslavia  along  the  Adriatic.  They  had  been  granted 
leaves  of  absence  from  their  units  to  attend  the  congress. 
Also  in  the  group  were  several  older  soldiers,  including  four 
middle-aged  men  who  were  being  transferred  to  different 
outfits,  and  six  young  girls  who  had  just  finished  training  as 
nurses  and  were  being  assigned  to  various  combat  units.  It 
struck  me  at  first  that  this  was  rather  an  unwieldy  group  to 
sneak  through  occupied  territory,  but  the  Partisans  said  you 


WALK      THROUGH     YUGOSLAVIA 

had  to  travel  either  with  a  big  group  or  just  a  few.  Otherwise 
the  Germans  would  lay  for  you.  Two  or  three  men  might 
not  be  noticed,  while  a  group  of  fifty  Partisans,  armed  with 
rifles  and  tommy  guns,  could  handle  up  to  three  or  four 
hundred  Germans.  All  of  our  group  were  armed,  including 
the  nurses. 

We  traveled  across  the  Adriatic  at  night  in  an  ex-fishing 
smack  that  the  Partisans  had  stiffened  with  machine  guns 
and  christened  a  gunboat.  The  entire  Dalmatian  coast  at  that 
time  was  German-occupied,  but  we  were  to  make  contact 
with  a  guerrilla  detachment  coming  down  to  meet  and 
escort  us  back  into  the  hills.  The  ex-fishing  smack  didn't  look 
very  rakish,  but  it  moved  swiftly  and  quietly,  which  was  a 
prerequisite  for  operating  in  those  waters.  The  previous  night 
it  had  captured  a  German  schooner  running  supplies  to  gar- 
risons along  the  coast,  and  two  nights  before  that  it  had  sunk 
another  schooner.  The  boat  had  no  provisions  for  passengers, 
but  there  was  a  hold  for  fish  and  most  of  our  party  went  in 
that.  The  rest  of  us  sat  on  deck.  I  sat  forward  with  a  very  tall, 
lean  Partisan  boy  named  George,  who  spoke  fairly  good  Eng- 
lish and  acted  as  my  interpreter.  George  had  been  a  university 
student  in  the  Dalmatian  city  of  Split.  He  had  stayed  for  a 
while  after  the  Italian  Fascists  had  arrived  and  then  had  gone 
into  the  mountains  and  joined  the  Partisans.  Also  up  front 
with  us  was  the  leader  of  the  group,  a  young  major  named 
Peter.  He  was  dark,  handsome  and  ingenuous,  and  had  been 
wounded  six  times  in  two  and  a  half  years.  Before  the  war  he 
had  been  a  bank  clerk;  it  was  hard  to  realize  this  because  he 

159 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

was  such  a  perfect  soldier.  The  three  of  us  lay  on  deck  near 
one  of  the  machine  guns,  looking  up  at  the  sky.  It  was  a  nice 
night,  not  too  cold,  the  air  clean  and  fresh  and  salty.  There 
was  no  moon,  but  the  sky  was  dizzy  with  stars.  A  light  fog 
hung  on  the  water,  evaporating  as  we  came  up  to  it,  and  it 
made  an  effective  screen  for  our  movements.  The  boat  knifed 
its  way  smoothly  through  the  calm  sea.  Most  of  the  people 
on  deck  were  trying  to  sleep,  since  we  would  be  walking  all 
night,  but  I  was  too  restless.  Once  someone  thought  he  saw 
a  light.  The  word  passed  around  and  some  of  the  crew  went 
quietly  to  their  guns,  but  nothing  happened.  I  was  trying  to 
see  through  the  darkness  when  one  of  the  crew  came  up  and 
tapped  me  on  the  shoulder.  "You  the  American?"  he  asked 
in  English. 

I  said  yes,  and  he  slapped  me  heavily  on  the  back.  "Pleased 
to  meet  you,"  he  said.  "I  lived  in  New  York  City  five  years." 
I  said  I  was  pleased  to  meet  him;  this  had  happened  in  too 
many  places  for  me  to  wonder  any  more  at  people  who  had 
lived  in  New  York.  I  just  hoped  he  hadn't  lived  in  Brooklyn. 
We  shook  hands  and  he  sat  down  beside  me.  I  couldn't  see 
his  face  very  well.  He  spoke  with  a  Slavic  accent,  but  it  was 
obvious  he  had  lived  in  New  York.  "I  worked  three  years  in 
Sherman's  Cafeteria,"  he  said  immediately.  "You  ever  eat 
in  Sherman's  Cafeteria  ?  It's  in  the  Bronx."  I  said  I  hadn't  and 
he  shook  his  head.  "A  fine  place,"  he  said.  "I  worked  busboy, 
salad  man,  counterman,  everything.  Then  I  come  back  here 
with  a  little  money  and  before  I  know  it  the  war  breaks  out. 
What  do  you  think  of  that?" 

1 60 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

I  said  it  was  a  shame  and  then  he  asked  me  where  I  was 
going.  I  said  to  Tito's  headquarters.  "Fine  man,  Tito,"  he  said. 
"Like  George  Washington."  I  asked  if  any  other  crew  mem- 
bers had  been  to  America  and  he  said  he  was  the  only  one. 
Then  he  said  the  crew  wasn't  too  happy  about  this  job  of 
transporting  us  across.  "It's  a  whole  wasted  night,"  he  said. 
"We  coulda  been  rubbing  out  one  of  those  German  ships." 
I  said  one  night  shouldn't  make  too  much  difference,  but  he 
said,  "You  don't  know  these  guys.  One  night  without  chasing 
these  Fascist  bastards  is  like  whole  year  to  you  and  me.  That's 
all  they  think  about."  He  stood  up  and  slapped  me  on  the 
back  again.  "Well,  I  got  to  go  work,"  he  said.  "You  sure  there 
ain't  nothing  I  can  do  for  you  ?  You  hungry  ?  Want  something 
to  eat?" 

"No,  thanks,"  I  said. 

"Well,  just  let  me  know,"  he  said.  "Anything  at  all." 

He  went  off  toward  the  stern  and  I  settled  down  to  watch 
the  water.  It  was  getting  cold.  I  wore  a  reversible  parka  that 
had  been  issued  to  troops  in  Italy,  and  I  pulled  the  hood  over 
my  head.  Then  I  saw  a  light.  It  was  directly  ahead  and  it 
went  out  as  I  watched.  Then  it  went  on  again.  George  and 
Peter  were  also  watching,  but  the  men  at  the  machine  guns 
didn't  seem  particularly  interested.  George  spoke  to  one  of 
them  and  then  said  to  me,  "It's  our  signal."  The  light  blinked 
twice  again  and  then  our  motors  were  cut  and  everything  was 
suddenly  quiet  and  we  began  to  drift  noiselessly  in  to  shore. 
There  was  only  the  light  blinking  at  first,  and  then  gradually 
the  shore  came  into  view.  It  seemed  all  cliff,  rising  sheer  out 

161 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

of  the  sea.  I  wondered  where  we  were  going  to  land.  The 
boat  moved  very  slowly.  It  nosed  between  two  large  rocks 
and  I  saw  a  tiny  stretch  of  beach.  The  crew  were  preparing 
ropes  to  throw  to  shore.  Peter  stood  up  and  went  back  to  see 
if  everyone  was  ready.  George  and  I  also  stood  up.  We  were 
eacli  carrying  rucksacks  and  we  helped  each  other  with  the 
straps.  George  also  had  a  rifle,  while  I  had  only  a  pistol.  We 
stood  at  the  bow,  and  as  the  boat  slid  toward  shore  we  could 
see  dark  figures  standing  on  the  beach.  The  men  at  the  ma- 
chine guns  were  interested  now.  They  had  the  forward  guns 
trained  on  the  beach.  The  other  guns  covered  the  cliff.  The 
boat  moved  very  softly.  It  nosed  between  two  large  rocks  and 
came  gently  to  rest  in  shallow  water,  about  ten  yards  from 
shore.  One  of  the  crew  leaned  over  the  side  and  called  softly 
to  the  figures  on  the  beach.  A  voice  answered.  I  asked  George 
what  had  been  said.  "They  are  friends,"  George  said. 

The  crew  now  began  throwing  the  rope  to  the  people  on 
shore.  A  long,  wide  strip  of  wood  was  pushed  out  from  the 
beach,  resting  on  the  side  of  the  boat  to  make  a  gangplank. 
"Come  on,"  George  said.  The  rest  of  our  group  was  climbing 
out  of  the  hold.  Peter  was  up  front  again.  "Swiftly,  swiftly," 
he  was  whispering  in  Serbian.  I  stepped  up  on  the  rail,  bal- 
anced myself,  stepped  from  there  onto  the  plank,  and  half 
walked,  half  slid  down.  George  followed  me.  There  were 
three  men  and  one  woman  on  the  beach.  It  was  too  dark  to  see 
what  any  of  them  looked  like.  George  and  I  stood  there,  not 
knowing  what  to  do,  and  then  Peter  came  down,  spoke 
briefly  to  the  other  people,  and  immediately  started  up  the 

162 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

cliff.  "Come  on,"  George  said  again.  He  started  after  Peter 
and  I  followed  him.  There  was  a  steep  path  going  up  the 
cliff.  I  looked  back  and  saw  the  rest  of  our  group  sliding  down 
the  plank  and  following  us.  It  was  very  dark  and  quiet,  the 
boat  a  black  shifting  mass  on  the  water.  About  half-way  up 
the  cliff  we  began  to  pass  other  dark  figures,  seated  on  rocks 
along  the  path.  I  figured  they  must  be  part  of  our  bodyguard. 
They  watched  us  as  we  passed,  but  didn't  say  anything. 
Peter  stopped  once,  further  up,  to  see  that  everyone  was  in 
line,  then  continued.  His  pace  wasn't  fast,  but  it  was  steady 
and  tiring.  No  one  spoke.  Finally  we  got  to  the  top  of  the 
cliff  and  Peter  stopped.  There  was  a  group  of  men  there, 
waiting  for  us,  and  Peter  conferred  with  them.  George  and 
I  tried  to  see  what  was  ahead,  but  it  was  too  dark  to  see 
clearly.  The  cliff  became  a  gentle  slope  on  this  side,  apparently 
heading  down  into  a  broad  valley.  Far  to  our  left  a  signal 
light  went  off  and  on  with  steady  regularity.  "That  is  a  Ger- 
man garrison,"  George  said.  I  asked  how  far  it  was  and  he 
shrugged.  "Five  miles,  maybe  six."  While  we  stood  there,  a 
Partisan  leading  a  couple  of  mules  came  over  the  brow  of 
the  cliff  and  started  down  toward  the  boat.  George  spoke  to 
him  and  the  man  answered  shortly.  "He  says  it's  five  miles," 
George  said  to  me,  "but  if  you  take  the  short  cut  it  is  only 
four  and  a  half." 

We  stayed  at  the  top  of  the  cliff  for  a  few  minutes  longer, 
then  Peter  started  again.  It  was  much  pleasanter  going 
downhill.  We  passed  other  men,  standing  by  the  side  of  the 
path,  leaning  on  rifles.  Once  a  flare  shot  into  the  air  some 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

distance  to  the  right,  lighting  up  the  sky.  No  one  paid  any 
attention.  "These  Fascists  get  frightened  at  night,"  George 
said.  "Whenever  they  hear  the  wind  whistle  they  shoot  off  a 
flare."  The  path  had  widened  now,  so  it  was  possible  to  walk 
two  abreast.  The  path  wound  down  the  hill,  through  a  pas- 
ture, past  a  burnt  farmhouse,  and  onto  a  wide  dirt  road. 
More  men  were  standing  here,  but  Peter  didn't  stop.  The 
men  watched  us  silently  as  we  passed.  It  was  no  longer  pos- 
sible to  see  the  German  garrison  light.  I  wondered  vaguely  if 
we  were  heading  toward  or  away  from  it.  We  passed  other 
farmhouses  squatting  by  the  side  of  the  road,  gleaming 
whitely  in  the  dark.  There  seemed  to  be  nothing  wrong  with 
them  until  you  came  close  and  saw  that  they  had  no  roofs. 
We  must  have  walked  about  an  hour  when  Peter  stopped. 
George  immediately  sat  down.  "We  rest  here,"  he  said.  I  lay 
down  beside  him,  resting  my  head  on  the  blanket  I  had  tied 
around  the  edge  of  my  rucksack.  The  others  were  stretched 
out  all  the  way  down  the  road.  Peter  had  disappeared  some- 
where, but  after  a  few  minutes  he  returned  with  a  canteen  of 
water,  which  he  offered  to  me.  I  drank  a  little  and  passed  it 
to  George,  who  drank  and  passed  it  down  the  line.  It  was 
very  restful  just  lying  there  on  the  grass  in  the  cool  night.  I 
closed  my  eyes.  George  shook  me  and  said,  "Come  on,  come 
on."  Everyone  else  was  on  his  feet.  I  got  up  and  George  asked, 
"How  is  your  pack?"  I  said  my  pack  was  fine.  Peter  came 
over  and  said  something  to  George,  who  said  to  me,  "He 
says  you  should  give  your  pack  to  one  of  the  mules  carrying 
literature  for  the  congress."  I  thanked  him  and  said  I  could 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

carry  my  own  pack.  "You're  sure  it  is  not  too  heavy  ?"  George 
asked.  They  were  both  very  concerned.  I  said  it  wasn't  too 
heavy.  They  looked  at  me  and  then  Peter  laughed  and 
slapped  me  on  the  back,  nearly  knocking  me  into  a  ditch. 
Then  he  turned  and  began  walking  again. 

He  walked  slower  this  time.  We  didn't  pass  any  more  of 
our  bodyguard,  but  every  once  in  a  while  someone  ran  up 
from  the  rear  of  the  column  to  speak  to  Peter  and  then  ran 
back  again.  Once  someone  came  out  of  the  darkness  to  our 
right  and  walked  with  Peter  for  a  while  before  going  off 
again.  Once  we  stopped  and  just  stood  still  for  almost  ten 
minutes,  no  one  talking  or  even  breathing  loud,  and  then  we 
moved  forward  again  quietly  and  in  a  little  while  came  to  a 
crossroads.  It  had  evidently  been  reconnoitered  before  we 
were  allowed  to  pass.  We  crossed  quickly.  The  night  was 
very  black,  but  the  countryside  held  a  desolation  that  you 
could  feel  through  the  blackness.  The  hollow  houses  gaped 
at  us;  several  times  we  passed  houses  that  had  been  burnt, 
only  the  chimney  standing.  Once  we  passed  a  dark  mass  of 
hill  and  George  said,  "There  was  a  battle  here  two  years  ago." 

The  road  stayed  flat  and  sandy.  All  I  could  hear  as  we 
marched  was  the  shuffle  of  feet,  like  running  water.  Peter  kept 
a  steady  pace,  slower  than  our  Army  step  but  very  regular. 
My  pack  was  getting  heavy,  the  straps  cutting  into  my 
shoulders.  I  had  forgotten  the  German  garrison.  I  had  for- 
gotten everything  except  putting  one  foot  in  front  of  the 
other.  We  stopped  again  for  water  at  a  well  by  a  smashed 
house.  George  and  I  both  fell  asleep  this  time  and  Peter  had  to 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

wake  us  up.  Then  I  began  to  notice  the  fading  night.  Ahead  of 
us  the  sky  was  changing  from  black  to  gray.  I  watched  it  as  we 
walked,  and  the  gray  changed  to  light  blue  and  then  to  pink. 
The  countryside  was  developing,  first  flatly  and  then  in  re- 
lief, the  trees  coming  into  focus  and  the  mountains  like  bad 
teeth,  sharp  in  the  distance. 

"This  is  Dalmatia,"  George  said. 

The  sun  was  coming  up.  We  were  walking  in  a  valley. 
Across  the  valley  was  a  little  village,  the  houses  small  and  toy- 
like  with  red  roofs.  "It  is  good  country  for  strafing,"  George 
said.  I  looked  around  and  up  at  the  sky,  but  it  was  clear.  The 
others  were  also  looking  around.  They  walked  with  only  a 
hint  of  a  line  and  George  shook  his  head  angrily.  "They 
should  march  like  soldiers,"  he  said.  I  said  they  fought  like 
soldiers.  "They  should  march  like  soldiers,"  he  said.  "We  are 
a  state  now,  not  just  a  group  of  Partisans.  They  should  march 
like  the  army  of  a  state." 

They  seemed  to  march  all  right  to  me,  but  I  didn't 
say  anything.  There  was  a  village  ahead  of  us,  on  the  side  of 
a  hill.  Peter  cut  off  the  road  before  we  got  there  and  led  us 
across  a  field  to  a  grove  of  pine  trees  at  the  base  of  a  hill. 
The  group  spread  out  when  we  came  to  the  trees,  each  pick- 
ing a  spot.  George  said,  "We  will  rest  here  until  the  sun  goes 
down."  He  led  the  way  toward  one  of  the  trees  and  we  both 
unslung  our  rucksacks.  I  sat  down  under  the  tree  and  started 
to  take  off  my  boots.  "You  had  better  keep  them  on,"  George 
said.  "We  may  have  to  leave  here  very  quickly."  I  thought 
about  that  for  a  minute,  then  decided  to  take  them  or!  any- 

166 


WALK      THROUGH     YUGOSLAVIA 

way.  I  untied  my  blanket  and  spread  it  on  the  ground.  George 
had  taken  a  piece  of  bread  from  his  sack  and  was  eating.  I 
didn't  feel  very  hungry,  so  I  just  rolled  up  in  the  blanket. 

When  I  awoke  the  sun  was  directly  overhead.  George  was 
wrapped  in  a  blanket  beside  me,  his  feet  sticking  out  the 
end.  He  had  taken  off  his  shoes.  The  others  were  also  lying 
around,  some  with  blankets  and  some  without  them.  A  few 
were  sitting  up  and  talking  or  walking  around.  I  sat  up  and 
began  to  massage  my  feet.  They  felt  tender.  I  was  doing  this 
when  Peter  came  up  and  handed  me  a  German  messtin 
filled  with  a  thick  soup.  I  tried  to  think  of  the  Serbian  word 
for  thank  you,  but  couldn't  remember;  so  I  took  the  tin  and 
just  smiled  and  nodded.  Peter  went  away  and  I  got  a  spoon 
out  of  my  pocket  and  began  eating.  There  was  no  salt  in  the 
soup,  but  it  was  hot.  George  woke  up  when  I  was  half-way 
through,  took  another  German  messtin  out  of  his  rucksack 
and  went  ofl  to  find  the  food,  not  bothering  to  put  on  his 
shoes.  I  finished  the  soup  and  began  massaging  my  feet  again. 
George  returned  after  a  while;  with  him  was  one  of  the  dele- 
gates, a  dark,  bushy  young  man  who  had  been  known  as  a 
Dalmatian  poet  before  the  war.  I  had  asked  the  other  Par- 
tisans if  he  were  a  good  poet  and  they  had  said  yes,  but  that 
he  was  sometimes  too  preoccupied  with  art.  But  the  poet  had 
fought  with  the  Partisans  for  three  years,  and  everyone  liked 
and  respected  him. 

The  two  of  them  sat  down  and  George  said  the  food  had 
come  from  the  People's  Committee  of  the  village.  Most  Yugo- 
slav villages  elected  such  a  committee  to  care  for  any  Partisan 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

units  passing  through.  This  one  was  technically  in  German- 
controlled  territory,  but  that  didn't  make  any  difference. 
George  apologized  for  the  inadequacy  of  the  meal,  but  said 
there  simply  wasn't  much  to  eat.  The  poet  added  that  giving 
us  this  meal  probably  meant  that  the  villagers  would  go 
hungry  themselves  for  a  few  days.  The  poet  didn't  speak 
English,  but  he  spoke  French,  which  I  could  handle  more 
or  less.  He  said  this  village  was  the  present  headquarters  of 
the  Partisan  detachment  that  had  met  us  at  the  beach.  The 
detachment  never  stayed  long  at  any  one  headquarters;  they 
had  been  here  more  than  a  week  and  expected  a  German  at- 
tack any  day.  "From  now  on  we  will  travel  by  ourselves," 
George  said.  "We  will  be  our  own  protection."  The  poet 
carried  a  German  machine  pistol  and  he  took  it  of!  his 
shoulder  now  and  caressed  it.  "Peter  says  we  will  leave  earlier 
than  sundown,"  George  said.  "We  have  to  walk  all  night 
and  cross  a  road."  I  didn't  like  the  way  he  threw  in  that  road- 
crossing  business  and  asked  him  what  kind  of  road  it  was. 
"Oh,  a  main  road,"  he  said. 

"There  will  be  a  battle,"  the  poet  said,  cheerfully. 

"It  isn't  so  bad,"  George  said.  "I  have  crossed  it  before.  It 
is  only  that  we  must  cross  between  two  German-Chetnik 
garrisons  and  sometimes  there  is  a  little  trouble." 

I  asked  how  many  men  were  in  one  of  these  garrisons  and 
George  said,  "Oh,  perhaps  one  hundred."  I  didn't  press  him 
for  any  further  details  and  he  didn't  offer  any.  We  spent  the 
rest  of  the  afternoon  washing  our  feet  in  a  near-by  brook  and 
lying  in  the  sun  and  talking.  Two  other  delegates,  a  young 

168 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

man  named  Zivko  who  was  the  official  photographer  for  the 
trip  and  a  pretty  girl  named  Ranka  who  was  the  secretary  of 
the  congress,  came  over  and  sat  with  us.  They  asked  a  lot  of 
questions  about  America.  They  wanted  to  know  how  far  our 
free  education  went,  whether  there  were  still  beggars  in  the 
country,  what  the  installment  plan  was,  why  we  had  sup- 
ported Mikhailovitch,  and  what  had  happened  to  Laurel 
and  Hardy. 

They  were  still  asking  questions  and  the  sun  was  almost 
down  when  the  call  went  around  to  get  ready.  George  and 
I  rolled  up  our  blankets  and  helped  each  other  into  the 
rucksacks.  We  fell  into  line  near  the  back,  behind  Zivko  and 
the  poet.  Peter  checked  the  line  to  make  sure  everyone  was 
there.  When  he  came  to  me,  he  touched  my  pack  and  raised 
his  eyebrows.  I  told  George  to  tell  him  the  pack  was  nice  and 
light.  Then  the  poet  came  over  and  said  I  should  let  the  mules 
carry  my  stuff.  I  got  a  little  mad  and  said  I  could  carry  my 
own  pack.  George  translated  this  for  Peter,  who  roared  with 
laughter  and  clouted  me  across  the  back  again.  Then  he  got 
out  in  front  and  made  a  short  speech  about  the  necessity  for 
keeping  liaison.  He  divided  the  party  into  groups  of  ten  and 
appointed  a  leader  for  each  group,  in  case  of  any  fighting.  He 
checked  the  line  again  and  started  oil  along  the  same  dirt 
road,  heading  northeast. 

There  was  enough  of  a  chill  in  the  air  so  that  walking  felt 
good.  As  soon  as  we  started  walking  the  Partisans  began  to 
sing.  Their  songs  are  much  like  the  Russian  songs,  with  a 
simple,  immediate  quality,  and  they  sang  them  beautifully. 

169 


KEEP     YOUR     HEAD      DOWN 

There  was  a  tenor  somewhere  in  the  group  who  went  for 
all  the  high  notes  and  never  reached  them,  but  otherwise  it 
was  beautiful.  I  knew  some  of  the  tunes  and  a  few  of  the 
words,  and  sang  along  as  much  as  I  could.  When  there  was  a 
lull,  I  started  to  sing  some  American  songs.  I  sang  the  "Battle 
Hymn  of  the  Republic"  and  "Yankee  Doodle"  and  "Work- 
ing on  the  Railroad"  and  "Buckle  Down,  Winsocki"  and 
anything  else  I  could  think  of.  I  even  sang  "America,  the 
Beautiful,"  which  I  hadn't  sung  since  P.S.  161.  The  one  they 
liked  best  was  "Working  on  the  Railroad"  and  I  had  to  teach 
it  to  them  as  we  marched,  singing  a  line  and  then  speaking  it 
slowly,  George  translating  so  they  would  know  what  they 
were  singing.  It  worked  fine,  and  before  long  we  were  sing- 
ing Partisan  songs  and  "Working  on  the  Railroad"  and  then 
some  more  Partisan  songs  and  then  "Working  on  the  Rail- 
road" again.  They  picked  up  the  tune  well  enough,  but  the 
words  sounded  kind  of  strange. 

We  left  the  dirt  road  finally  and  cut  across  country.  It  was 
getting  dark  fast,  the  valley  fading  out  of  sight,  and  we 
headed  for  a  row  of  hills.  We  picked  up  another  dirt  road  after 
a  while,  stayed  on  that  for  an  hour  and  cut  ofif  onto  a  narrow 
trail.  The  trail  mounted  into  the  hills  in  a  gradual  slope  that 
was  the  longest  I  had  ever  seen.  It  was  full  of  false  crests. 
The  night  was  moonless  like  the  last,  but  colder.  When  we 
stopped  for  a  break  the  damp,  sweaty  underclothes  clung  like 
ice  against  my  skin.  We  stopped  once  for  water  out  of  a 
mountain  stream,  but  it  was  so  cold  that  my  teeth  started  to 
chatter  after  I  had  drunk.  When  we  began  walking  again  I 

170 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

sang  "Jingle  Bells"  and  they  liked  it  so  much  I  had  to  teach 
them  that. 

It  wasn't  until  we  got  to  the  top  of  the  hill  that  we  saw  the 
flares.  They  were  directly  ahead  of  us,  six  of  them,  hanging 
in  the  sky  some  distance  ahead,  blocking  our  path.  "They 
must  know  we're  coming,"  George  said. 

"There  will  be  a  battle,"  the  poet  whispered. 

We  stood  at  the  top  of  the  hill  for  a  minute,  then  started 
down  straight  for  the  flares.  "They  are  from  the  garrisons  on 
the  road,"  George  said.  The  flares  were  dying  out,  streaming 
sadly  to  the  ground.  A  machine  gun  rattled  suddenly  in  the 
distance. 

"They  get  nervous  at  night,"  George  said. 

No  one  stopped  or  walked  faster.  A  few  people  shifted  their 
guns  around  to  a  better  position.  I  took  out  my  pistol  and 
checked  the  bullet  in  the  chamber.  It  was  good  and  dark  now. 
A  dog  began  to  bark  far  away,  fiercely  and  without  pause.  I 
listened  to  the  sound  of  a  waterfall  and  realized  it  was  only 
our  feet  on  the  pebbly  trail.  The  trail  went  down  now,  but 
gently,  so  that  we  kept  the  same  pace.  The  sound  of  water  be- 
came real  and  we  crossed  a  log  bridge  over  a  little  stream. 
Zivko  the  photographer  turned  around  and  whispered  to 
George. 

"Zivko  says  he  was  ambushed  here  once,"  George  said. 
Zivko  said  something  else  and  George  said,  "But  it  was  long 
ago  at  the  beginning  of  the  war,  and  he  was  with  only  two 
other  men.  He  says  it  is  much  harder  to  ambush  fifty." 

But  the  flares  rose  again,  one  after  the  other,  all  six,  and 

171 


KEEP     YOUR     HEAD     DOWN 

hung  yellowly  as  if  pinned  to  the  sky.  They  were  directly 
across  our  path  and  closer.  We  kept  on  walking  and  they  died 
out.  Some  of  the  men  were  now  carrying  their  guns  in  their 
hands.  "The  garrisons  are  one  kilometer  apart,"  George  said. 
The  flares  went  up  again  and  his  face  appeared  briefly  out 
of  the  darkness.  We  put  our  heads  down.  A  machine  gun 
started  to  our  right,  sharply,  without  the  muffler  of  distance. 
I  looked  toward  the  sound,  but  couldn't  see  anything.  The 
dog  stopped  barking,  then  started  again.  "That  god-damned 
dog,"  I  said.  I  could  see  the  dim  figures  ahead  of  me,  looking 
around  as  they  walked,  and  Peter  in  front,  keeping  the  same 
deliberate  pace.  The  trail  wound  through  trees  and  we  were 
hidden,  but  the  yellow  flare-light  sifted  through  and  picked 
us  out.  Then  Peter  stopped. 

There  was  no  sound  except  the  dog  barking  and  then  that 
stopped.  Peter  conferred  with  some  men  at  the  head  of  the 
line.  They  stood  together,  Peter  talking  quietly  and  the  others 
listening  and  nodding.  Then  Peter  walked  down  the  line, 
peering  through  the  darkness  at  each  man.  He  picked  out 
fourteen  delegates  and  six  of  the  soldiers  who  were  being  re- 
assigned, and  they  all  went  into  a  huddle.  The  rest  of  us 
stood  there.  Zivko  and  the  poet  sat  down,  leaning  against 
each  other's  back.  The  minute  we  stopped  I  began  to  get 
cold,  so  I  walked  around  waving  my  arms  to  keep  warm. 
Peter  spoke  to  the  twenty  men  for  several  minutes.  During 
that  time  two  more  sets  of  flares  went  up.  No  one  else  spoke; 
we  waited  quietly,  listening  to  the  wind  blow  softly  through 
the  trees.  When  Peter  finished,  the  men  nodded  and  disap- 

172 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

pcared  down  the  road  toward  the  flares.  Peter  came  over  to 
us,  spoke  to  George,  and  went  oft  to  speak  to  someone  else. 
George  sat  down  against  a  tree  and  said  to  me,  "We  can  rest 
for  a  while.  Nothing  will  happen  for  some  time."  I  sat  down. 
The  poet  was  lying  on  the  ground  and  seemed  asleep.  "They 
are  going  to  create  a  disturbance,"  George  said.  "Ten  men 
to  each  garrison.  In  the  middle  of  the  disturbance  we  will 
slip  across  the  road."  He  stopped  and  listened  to  the  wind. 
"There  is  really  nothing  to  worry  about,"  he  said.  "The 
Fascists  will  think  it  is  an  army." 

I  don't  know  how  long  we  sat  there.  I  think  I  fell  asleep. 
Then  there  was  the  sudden  crack  of  rifle  fire  very  close.  Peter 
ran  up  the  line,  shouting  something  I  couldn't  understand. 
Everyone  jumped  up  and  he  led  us  quickly  down  the  road.  A 
flare  went  up  and  the»  another,  but  only  two.  The  pace  was 
swift  now.  The  rifle  fire  was  on  all  sides,  and  then  it  was 
joined  by  machine  pistols  and  machine  guns.  Tracers  were 
flying  off  to  the  right,  arching  nowhere  in  the  darkness,  like 
fireworks.  The  night  was  full  of  them;  I  ran  low,  head  down, 
eyes  on  the  heels  of  the  man  in  front  of  me.  The  rucksack 
jumped  up  and  down  on  my  back.  The  pistol  banged  heavily 
against  my  thigh  and  I  reached  down  and  took  it  out  of  the 
holster  and  held  it  in  my  hand.  The  red  and  orange  tracers 
curved  prettily  over  our  heads,  not  close  but  looking  close, 
as  though  you  could  reach  up  and  catch  them.  The  trail  was 
full  of  rocks.  I  tripped  once,  but  someone  gave  me  a  hand  up. 
Everything  was  dark  and  blurry  with  movement.  My  feet 
hit  the  hard  familiar  asphalt  of  a  road  and  there  was  Peter  in 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

the  middle  of  it,  calling,  "Swiftly,  swiftly!"  Someone  was 
down  the  road,  shouting,  but  I  couldn't  hear  what  he  said, 
there  was  too  much  noise.  My  feet  hit  pebbles  and  then  I  was 
running  upward,  away  from  the  road,  and  then  walking 
quickly,  and  then  less  quickly,  and  finally  normally,  the 
pistol  still  in  my  hand  and  the  rucksack  quiet  on  my  back 
and  only  my  breath  coming  hard  and  painful.  The  shooting 
was  still  sharp  behind  us,  but  we  mounted  another  hill  and 
descended,  shutting  it  out.  There  were  no  more  flares.  We 
were  at  our  old  pace  now.  I  replaced  the  pistol  in  the  holster 
and  arranged  the  rucksack  more  comfortably.  George  was 
ahead  of  me.  I  asked  him  if  anyone  was  hurt.  "I  don't  think 
so,"  he  said.  "That  was  a  good  disturbance."  Peter  came  up 
from  behind,  walking  to  the  head  of  the  line.  He  smiled  at 
me,  his  teeth  shining  in  the  dark.  Tke  trail  went  along  the 
flat  and  after  a  while  my  breath  came  regularly  again.  Two 
of  the  nurses  were  behind  me,  whispering  and  giggling  to- 
gether. I  looked  for  Zivko  and  the  poet  and  thought  I  saw 
them  ahead  of  George.  Gradually,  the  memory  of  the  road- 
crossing  slipped  away  and  my  mind  settled  into  the  rut  of 
marching.  The  trail  broadened  and  went  up  and  down  a  few 
more  hills.  The  mountains  began  to  appear  as  the  night 
thinned  out.  We  would  have  to  cross  them  to  get  to  head- 
quarters. 

It  was  light  when  Peter  led  us  of?  the  trail  into  another 
grove  of  pine  trees.  George  said,  "We  will  stay  here  for  a 
while."  We  picked  a  tree  and  dumped  our  stuff.  I  laid  out  my 
blanket,  but  didn't  feel  sleepy.  I  lay  there,  watching  the  sky 

174 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

lighten,  not  thinking  much.  After  a  while  I  fell  asleep.  I 
awoke  some  time  in  the  early  afternoon.  The  men  who  had 
disturbed  the  garrisons  had  returned.  One  was  wounded 
slightly  in  the  arm.  They  had  six  German  rifles  between  them. 


2.  MARCH 

\ 

THE  PRINCIPAL  legacy  of  hiking  through  a  German-occupied 

country  is  not  excitement,  but  sore  feet.  When  I  tried  to 
put  on  my  boots,  I  found  my  feet  too  swollen  to  get  into 
them.  There  was  not  even  a  stream  in  which  I  could  bathe  my 
feet.  All  I  could  do  was  squeeze,  and  finally  I  squeezed  them 
into  the  boots.  It  was  now  midafternoon  and  we  were  ready 
to  march  again.  There  was  nothing  to  eat,  since  we  did  not 
carry  any  rations.  The  only  extra  baggage  were  several  ruck- 
sacks filled  with  literature.  George  had  a  few  hunks  of  stale 
bread  in  his  pack;  he  took  out  one  of  these,  carefully  broke  it 
into  four  pieces  and  handed  the  pieces  to  Zivko,  the  poet  and 
myself.  Then  Peter  gave  the  order  to  fall  into  line.  I  landed 
behind  George  and  the  poet,  with  Zivko  behind  me.  Peter 
started  off  down  the  dirt  road  heading  east. 

We  marched  all  night  again,  but  this  time  without  incident. 
We  sang  as  we  marched  and  talked  until  we  became  too  tired 
to  talk.  George  produced  another  piece  of  bread  about  mid- 
night, and  he  and  the  poet  told  stories  of  the  early  days  when 
they  were  really  hungry.  Even  then  the  Partisans  had  an  or- 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

der  that  no  one  was  ever  to  demand  food  from  the  people. 
The  poet  told  how  his  unit  would  come  to  a  village,  not 
having  eaten  for  four  days,  and  wait  outside  until  the  villagers 
brought  them  food;  and  if  no  one  did  they  went  on  to  the 
next  village;  and  if  any  Partisan  even  picked  a  grape  off  a 
vine  he  was  immediately  tried  and  usually  punished.  This 
way  the  people  learned  that  Partisans  were  different  from 
Germans  or  Chetniks,  who  looted  as  they  went.  Now  they 
feed  and  care  for  Partisan  units  and  are  paid  with  a  note 
honored  by  the  National  Army  of  Liberation.  We  talked  of 
hunger  and  how  much  a  man  needs  to  fight  well,  and  the 
poet  told  of  Partisan  units  that  have  lived  on  half  a  loaf  of 
bread  per  man  per  day,  and  marched  over  mountains  and 
fought. 

"It  depends  what  you  are  fighting  for,"  the  poet  said. 

"But  we  need  food  more  than  anything  else,"  George  said. 
"If  we  had  enough  food  we  could  always  take  guns  from  the 
Fascists." 

The  night  passed  smoothly  this  way,  dark  and  beautiful, 
hiding  the  broken  country.  Once  we  heard  a  plane,  but 
couldn't  see  it.  The  plane  went  away  and  returned :  a  German 
plane.  We  could  tell  from  the  coughing  sound  of  the  motor. 
The  plane  stayed  around  long  enough  to  become  part  of  the 
night,  and  it  was  possible  to  walk  along  and  look  at  the  stars 
and  think  of  walking  in  New  Hampshire  on  a  night  like  this, 
the  air  and  the  mountains  the  same  and  the  plane  simply  a 
plane.  It  was  that  kind  of  a  night.  Toward  morning  we  saw 
flares  way  off  to  our  left,  but  they  weren't  anything  to  worry 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

about.  The  sun  rose  while  we  were  climbing  a  hill;  the  moun- 
tains were  much  closer  now,  high  and  gray  against  the  light. 
Behind  us  were  the  receding  hills  we  had  already  climbed. 
We  got  to  the  top  of  the  hill  and  looked  down  on  a  little  vil- 
lage. A  dozen  stone  houses  huddled  together  at  the  base  of 
the  hill.  We  straggled  down  the  hill  and  stopped  at  the  out- 
skirts of  the  village.  Peter  and  Ranka,  the  girl  secretary,  went 
into  one  of  the  houses  and  came  out  again  with  a  very  old 
man  and  two  old  women.  They  talked  together  for  a  while 
and  then  Peter  spoke  to  our  group  and  everyone  began  tak- 
ing off  his  pack  and  setting  down  his  gun.  "We  will  rest 
here,"  George  said. 

I  dropped  my  pack  and  walked  around  the  village  by  my- 
self. It  was  a  very  old  village.  The  houses  were  built  of  rocks 
worn  thin  by  age.  Some  of  the  houses  had  shifted  and  looked 
as  if  they  had  been  built  on  a  slant.  I  saw  only  a  few  villagers, 
and  they  were  also  old.  They  looked  at  me  closely  as  I  passed, 
but  without  expression.  At  the  end  of  the  village  was  a  house 
apart  from  the  others  and  outside  of  this  were  some  younger 
people,  dressed  in  the  mixture  of  German,  Italian  and  British 
uniforms  that  most  Partisans  in  this  section  wore,  and  wear- 
ing the  red  Partisan  star  on  their  caps.  They  saluted  as  I 
passed,  placing  their  clenched  right  fist  alongside  their  temple 
in  the  Partisan  salute. 

When  I  returned  to  George  I  asked  who  these  people 
were,  and  he  said  the  house  was  a  hospital  and  they  were 
patients.  He  said  that  near  here  had  been  one  of  the  under- 
ground hospitals  the  Partisans  had  been  forced  to  make  in 

177 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

the  days  before  they  had  permanently  regained  any  territory. 
At  that  time  they  were  always  moving,  and  always  on  foot, 
and  there  was  a  constant  problem  of  what  to  do  with  the 
wounded.  At  first  the  wounded  were  left  to  be  taken  prisoner 
and  treated  by  the  enemy.  This  stopped  after  the  Germans 
slaughtered  several  thousand  of  them.  So  the  Partisans  made 
underground  hospitals.  They  dug  huge  caves  in  the  ground 
and  put  in  twenty  or  thirty  wounded,  together  with  a  doctor, 
nurses,  food  and  water  enough  to  last  until  they  were  well. 
They  ventilated  the  caves,  camouflaged  the  vents,  sealed  up 
the  entrance  and  left.  The  wounded  stayed.  The  war  flowed 
on  above  them  and  sometimes  they  could  even  hear  the 
Germans  passing  over  their  heads.  They  counted  on  other 
Partisans  being  able  to  fight  their  way  back  and  relieve  them. 
If  that  didn't  happen  by  the  time  they  were  well,  they  broke 
out  themselves  and  took  their  chances. 

We  sat  against  one  of  the  old  houses  and  had  what  George 
called  a  Partisan  breakfast:  a  cup  of  water  and  a  messtin  full 
of  some  kind  of  cereal.  The  cereal  looked  like  cornmeal  and 
tasted  like  cardboard.  But  it  was  hot  and  it  went  down  and 
stayed  down.  Afterward  we  rested  for  half  an  hour.  My  feet 
hurt,  but  I  didn't  dare  take  off  my  boots.  I  never  would  have 
gotten  them  on  again.  Finally  the  order  came  to  get  ready  and 
we  all  stood  up  and  got  in  line.  My  thumbs  were  hooked  in 
the  straps  of  my  pack,  when  I  felt  a  tug  on  them.  I  turned 
and  saw  Peter  motioning  me  to  take  the  pack  off.  "He  says 
there  is  someone  to  take  the  pack,"  George  said.  I  explained 

I78 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

that  I  was  perfectly  able  to  carry  the  pack  myself.  "But  these 
are  special  bearers,"  George  said.  "They  are  carrying  all  the 
packs."  That  was  something  else  again.  I  didn't  take  off  the 
pack,  since  everyone  else  was  still  wearing  his,  but  I  asked 
George  where  the  bearers  were.  "Over  there,"  he  said,  point- 
ing up  the  road.  All  I  could  see  were  five  old  women  from 
the  village,  standing  at  the  head  of  the  line. 

"You  don't  mean  those  old  ladies?"  I  said. 

"Certainly,"  George  said.  "They  are  very  strong." 

"Are  you  kidding?"  I  said.  They  must  have  been  sixty 
years  old.  As  I  watched,  two  men  from  our  group  brought 
over  a  rucksack  full  of  posters  and  one  of  the  old  women 
picked  it  up  and  slung  it  over  her  shoulder. 

"They  would  not  even  feel  your  pack,"  George  said. 

I  adjusted  my  pack  on  my  shoulders  and  shook  my  head. 
"Listen,"  I  said.  "How  will  it  look  when  I  get  back  and  peo- 
ple ask  if  I  carried  a  pack  over  all  those  mountains  and  I  say 
no,  an  old  lady  carried  it  for  me?" 

They  finally  gave  up  trying  to  take  the  pack,  and  Peter 
went  up  front  and  started  off.  The  five  old  women  followed 
close  behind  him,  each  carrying  a  rucksack  full  of  literature. 
They  sang  as  they  walked,  their  voices  very  high  and  old 
but  the  songs  full  of  a  wonderful  affirmation.  They  sang  one 
song,  chanting  a  stanza  in  their  high  voices  and  everyone 
else  singing  back  the  chorus.  The  song  was  of  the  region 
and  how  hospitable  its  people  usually  were  and  how  they 
welcomed  everyone,  but  how  they  would  welcome  the  Fas- 

179 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

cists  with  bullets  and  knives.  The  chorus  was  shouted,  rather 
than  sung,  and  the  angry  words  boomed  and  rumbled  over 
the  countryside. 

We  only  walked  six  hours  this  time.  The  path  went  uphill 
most  of  the  way  and  after  the  fourth  hour  I  began  to  think 
maybe  I  should  have  given  them  the  pack.  Everyone  was  a 
little  droopy  by  then,  except  the  old  women.  Even  when  we 
stopped  for  a  break  they  remained  standing.  We  came  to  an- 
other village  toward  the  middle  of  the  afternoon.  We  stopped 
outside  again  and  Peter  and  Ranka  went  in,  and  then  they 
returned  and  motioned  for  George  and  me  to  go  with  them. 
The  rest  stayed  where  they  were.  We  followed  the  other  two 
into  the  village,  which  was  identical  with  the  last  one,  and 
entered  a  large  stone  house  in  the  center.  There  were  Partisan 
soldiers  standing  outside  who  saluted  as  we  entered.  Inside 
was  a  large  dark  room  with  a  table  in  the  center  and  another 
table  in  a  corner,  bearing  a  radio  and  a  German  field  tele- 
phone. Three  people  were  in  the  room:  two  men  and  a 
pretty  blonde  girl.  They  were  seated  on  backless  wooden 
chairs  around  the  table,  studying  a  large  map.  They  stood 
up  as  we  entered  and  we  shook  hands  all  around.  Then  one 
of  the  men  left  and  the  rest  of  us  sat  down.  "This  is  the  head- 
quarters of  a  guerrilla  detachment,"  George  whispered.  "This 
man  is  the  major  in  command.  The  girl  is  on  his  star!." 

Peter  and  the  major  were  talking  as  if  they  were  old  friends. 
I  felt  suddenly  very  tired  and  washed  out.  The  man  who  had 
left  the  room  reappeared  carrying  a  tray  on  which  were  six 
small  glasses  and  a  decanter  half-full  of  a  colorless  liquid. 

180 


WALK     THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

He  set  this  on  the  table  and  Peter  slapped  his  knee  when  he 
saw  it.  The  major  carefully  filled  the  glasses  and  passed 
them  around.  He  lifted  his  own,  said  something  containing 
the  word  Americanats  and  tossed  it  off.  I  did  the  same  and 
immediately  wished  I  hadn't.  The  stuff  hit  the  bottom  of 
my  stomach  and  bounced  around  like  hot  mercury.  I  knew 
what  it  was;  it  was  Schlivowitz,  only  someone  must  have 
mixed  a  little  Sterno  in  with  mine. 

"Good,  hey?"  George  said. 

I  put  down  my  glass  and  before  I  knew  what  was  happen- 
ing it  was  filled  again. 

"Ha!"  Peter  said.  He  had  refilled  his  glass  and  was 
waiting  for  me.  We  touched  glasses.  "Peter  says  he  is  your 
brother,"  George  said. 

We  drank  again,  and  then  three  more  times.  Then  George 
said,  "Now  we  eat."  I  stood  up  and  nearly  fell  on  my  face. 
"You  should  have  let  them  carry  your  pack,"  George  said. 

"What  pack?"  I  said. 

The  major  led  the  way  into  another  room  and  I  made  that 
all  right.  There  was  another  table  here,  with  plates  on  it.  We 
sat  down.  I  almost  missed  the  chair,  but  caught  hold  of  the 
table  in  time.  A  soldier  came  in  with  a  pot  full  of  hunks  of 
cold  lamb.  He  set  it  on  the  table  and  everyone  reached  in  and 
pulled  out  a  hunk.  There  was  no  need  for  silverware.  The 
lamb  was  tough  and  saltless,  but  it  tasted  fine.  There  was 
enough  for  each  one  to  have  a  piece  and  a  half.  I  was  all 
right  after  I  got  some  food  in  me.  No  one  talked  much 

(during  the  meal;  we  were  all  too  hungry.  The  soldier  re- 
181 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

turned  with  another  potful  of  water  and  we  took  turns 
drinking  out  of  that.  When  we  finished,  the  major  led  the 
way  back  to  the  other  room.  There  was  a  poster  on  one  wall 
and  I  went  over  and  looked  at  it.  The  poster  showed  the 
figure  of  a  woman  raising  a  gun  over  her  head.  The  caption 
underneath  said  in  Croatian:  Women  in  the  Fight  Against 
Fascism.  Underneath  that  were  the  words  Women's  Day 
and  a  date.  The  drawing  was  very  modern  and  effective. 

George  and  Peter  were  talking  to  the  major,  and  when  they 
finished  George  came  over  and  said  to  me:  "We  are  going 
to  pick  up  a  Chetnik  commander  who  has  just  come  over 
to  the  Partisans.  Would  you  like  to  come  along?"  I  said  I 
would,  and  Peter  and  the  major  led  the  way  out  of  the 
house.  As  we  walked  down  the  street,  George  explained  that 
we  were  to  take  the  ex-Chetnik  along  to  headquarters.  He 
said  that  the  general  policy  with  Chetniks  is  first  to  offer 
them  the  chance  to  join  the  Partisans  and  fight  against  the 
Germans.  If  they  refuse  they  are  then  told  to  return  home 
and  stay  there.  Only  if  they  are  known  for  looting  or  tortur- 
ing are  they  kept  for  trial.  "Once  we  captured  the  same 
Chetnik  eleven  times,'*  George  said.  "Each  time  we  sent  him 
home  and  each  time  we  captured  him  again."  I  asked  why 
they  hadn't  finally  shot  him.  "Don't  be  silly,"  George  said. 
"We  got  eleven  rifles  from  that  man." 

The  ex-Chetnik  was  in  another  house  at  the  end  of  the 
village.  He  was  in  the  kitchen,  talking  to  two  Partisan 
soldiers.  He  was  a  thin,  sharp-faced  man  about  thirty-five. 
He  wore  a  tweed  suit,  somewhat  too  large  for  him,  and  a 

182 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

peaked  cap.  The  major  greeted  him  jovially  and  we  shook 
hands  all  around.  Then  the  major  turned  to  talk  to  the  other 
men  and  Peter  and  the  ex-Chetnik  began  to  talk  together. 
George  stood  listening  and  I  watched,  not  understanding  a 
word.  Peter  did  most  of  the  talking;  he  seemed  to  be  ex- 
plaining something.  They  talked  for  about  fifteen  minutes, 
and  then  we  shook  hands  again  and  went  out,  leaving  the 
Chetnik  and  the  two  soldiers  behind.  On  the  way  back  I 
asked  George  what  Peter  had  been  saying.  "He  was  telling 
this  man  why  it  was  necessary  to  fight  with  us,  rather  than 
with  the  Germans,"  George  said.  I  said  that  the  man  had 
already  made  up  his  mind  to  do  that,  and  George  nodded. 
"But  he  does  not  yet  understand  what  we  represent,"  he  said. 
"You  must  understand  too.  We  are  not  only  against  the 
Fascists,  we  are  for  a  democratic,  federal  republic  of  Yugo- 
slavia." 

I  spent  the  rest  of  the  afternoon  talking  with  George  and 
the  major,  and  trying  to  get  something  on  the  radio.  The 
major  was  an  old  Partisan;  he  had  been  fighting  since  the 
German  invasion  in  the  spring  of  1941,  mostly  in  this  one 
sector.  "It  is  my  home,"  he  explained.  "I  would  be  lost  away 
from  here."  He  apologized  for  the  old  and  dirty  pants  he 
wore,  explaining  that  he  lost  his  good  pair  to  the  Germans 
last  week.  He  and  some  of  his  men  had  been  in  the  last 
village  we  had  come  through,  getting  some  laundry  done.  He 
had  been  sitting  in  his  underwear  in  the  front  room  of  a 
house,  when  he  heard  familiar  sounds  outside.  He  looked 
out  the  window  and  saw  five  German  tanks  coming  up  the 

183 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

road.  The  rest  of  his  men  had  also  heard  the  tanks,  and  they 
all  immediately  dove  out  the  back  window,  minus  their 
pants.  The  major  said  it  was  lucky  he  had  been  wearing  his 
shoes,  otherwise  he  never  would  have  gotten  away.  There  was 
a  lot  of  static  on  the  radio  and  the  only  stations  I  could  get 
were  Vienna  and  Bari,  Italy.  Once  I  caught  some  American 
jazz,  but  couldn't  hold  it  and  never  found  it  again.  It  sounded 
like  "That  Old  Black  Magic,"  which  had  been  popular  when 
I  left  the  States.  All  I  could  get  from  Vienna  was  beerhall 
music,  and  Bari  was  all  Italian  opera. 

When  it  got  dark  we  ate  again,  the  same  kind  of  a  meal.  It 
didn't  taste  so  good  this  time.  Then  we  laid  our  blankets  on 
the  floor  of  the  room  with  the  radio  and  went  to  sleep.  The 
floor  was  harder  than  the  ground,  but  warmer.  We  got  up  at 
daylight  and  ate  lamb  again.  We  went  outside  where  the  rest 
of  the  group  was  waiting,  and  Peter  checked  the  formation 
quickly.  The  ex-Chetnik  was  with  them,  carrying  a  small 
handbag.  When  we  started  I  felt  stiff  for  the  first  time.  The 
five  old  women  were  no  longer  with  us,  but  their  place 
had  been  taken  by  three  old  men  and  two  other  women  from 
this  village.  We  took  a  dirt  path  out  of  the  village  and  imme- 
diately began  to  climb.  The  path  wasn't  steep,  but  it  was 
steadily  uphill.  The  Partisans  sang  as  usual;  I  was  too  busy 
conserving  my  strength.  We  crossed  a  river  after  an  hour, 
picking  our  way  across  the  wreckage  of  a  stone  bridge.  "We 
blew  this  with  German  dynamite,"  George  said.  After  the 
river  we  went  through  another  village,  like  the  ones  we  had 
passed  except  that  all  the  houses  here  were  burned.  On  their 

184 


WALK      THROUGH     YUGOSLAVIA 

walls  were  scrawled  Italian  Fascist  mottos  and  German  mili- 
tary directions.  "We  caught  some  of  the  bastards  who  did 
this,"  George  said.  He  didn't  say  any  more. 

The  road  became  flat  and  broad  after  we  passed,  winding 
dustily  through  a  valley.  The  mountains  were  practically  on 
top  of  us.  Some  had  snow  on  their  peaks.  We  walked  slower 
than  we  had  before,  almost  leisurely.  The  girl  nurses  were  be- 
hind me,  chattering  as  they  walked.  Ranka  came  back  from 
the  head  of  the  line  and  walked  with  them  for  a  while,  then 
came  up  to  George  and  me.  "Ranka  is  disgusted  with  the 
nurses,"  George  said.  "All  they  talk  about  are  men.  She  says  to 
listen  to  them  you  would  not  know  what  kind  of  war  they 
were  fighting."  Ranka  shook  her  head  sadly  and  said  some- 
thing to  George.  "They  talk  a  great  deal  about  Peter,"  George 
said.  "They  think  he  is  very  handsome,  but  too  old." 

During  the  march  I  went  up  with  George  to  the  Chetnik 
and  talked  with  him.  He  seemed  eager  to  talk.  He  was  a 
Slovenian  and  had  been  a  lieutenant  in  the  Royal  Yugoslav 
Navy  before  the  war.  During  the  Italian  occupation  he  had 
become  liaison  officer  between  the  Yugoslav  prisoners  and 
the  Italians,  but  some  of  his  people  thought  he  was  collaborat- 
ing. When  Italy  capitulated  and  the  Partisans  took  his  town, 
they  sentenced  him  to  death.  He  escaped  and  joined  the 
Chetniks,  who  at  that  time,  he  said,  were  organizing  an  army 
in  Dalmatia  with  Italian  permission.  Because  of  his  military 
background  he  became  Chetnik  commander  in  the  city  of 
Sibenik  and  then  commander  of  the  Chetnik  Skradin 
Brigade.  He  said  he  took  orders  in  both  jobs  from  the  local 

185 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

German  commanders,  who  supplied  the  Chetniks,  paid  them, 
fed  them  and  told  them  where  and  when  to  fight.  Finally,  he 
said,  he  could  stand  it  no  longer,  so  he  came  over  to  the 
Partisans.  At  first  he  was  very  unsure  of  himself  with  the 
others,  but  as  the  march  continued  and  everyone  was  very 
nice  to  him,  he  lost  this  insecurity  and  talked  more  and  louder. 
I  was  surprised  that  everyone  was  so  nice  to  him,  since  I  had 
seen  signs  of  how  the  Chetniks  operated.  But  they  treated 
him  simply  as  a  Partisan  who  had  just  joined,  and  people 
kept  walking  up  and  shaking  hands  and  telling  him  how 
good  it  was  that  he  had  come  to  fight  the  common  enemy. 

The  day  was  cool  and  pleasant,  and  we  marched  all  day. 
We  came  to  another  village  just  as  the  sun  was  setting.  Peter 
and  Ranka  made  arrangements  again  and  we  had  a  Partisan 
supper.  This  was  the  same  as  a  Partisan  breakfast.  I  thought 
we  would  stay  here  for  the  night,  but  George  said  we  had  to 
continue  to  another  village  before  daylight.  He  didn't  say 
why,  but  he  didn't  have  to.  We  all  sat  by  the  side  of  the  road 
while  the  women  of  the  village  brought  us  the  food.  George 
said  that  all  the  men  had  either  gone  off  to  join  the  Partisans 
or  had  been  impressed  by  Mikhailovitch  for  the  Chetniks. 

When  we  finished  eating,  the  women  began  a  dance.  They 
danced  to  their  own  singing,  a  kind  of  snake  dance,  each 
woman  holding  to  the  woman  ahead  of  her.  The  line  started 
with  only  six  or  seven  women,  but  then  members  of  our 
group  got  up  and  joined,  and  finally  there  were  at  least 
thirty  people  on  the  line.  George  translated  the  songs  for  me. 
One  was  about  Tito,  asking  him  on  behalf  of  the  women  to 

186 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

send  the  men  home,  and  Tito  answering :  It  is  not  yet  time, 
it  is  not  yet  time.  Another  was  called  "Republic"  and  the  first 
few  lines  were  "Republic,  we  want  you.  You  belong  to  us. 
We  have  won  you  with  our  blood." 

I  thought  at  first  that  nothing  on  earth  could  get  me  on  my 
feet  after  that  march,  but  after  a  while  I  couldn't  stay  down 
any  longer  and  got  into  the  line  with  George  and  danced  and 
sang  without  knowing  the  words  or  even  the  tune.  It  didn't 
seem  to  matter,  though.  The  singing  and  dancing  went  on  for 
an  hour  or  more,  then  Peter  broke  up  the  party  and  everyone 
sat  down  again.  "We  must  rest  a  while  longer,"  George  said. 
"We  have  to  walk  all  night  and  there  is  heavy  climbing."  He 
didn't  say  anything  for  a  while  and  then  said,  "We  must  wait 
until  it  is  really  dark,  because  there  is  another  road  to  cross." 

We  waited  until  dark  and  then  began  marching  again. 
We  left  the  road  after  the  village  and  struck  off  through  the 
woods.  We  followed  a  stone  path.  The  noise  of  the  displaced 
stones  was  like  a  waterfall,  and  it  seemed  that  anyone  within 
fifty  miles  could  hear  us.  It  was  completely  dark,  but  my 
eyes  were  used  to  it  and  I  followed  along  all  right.  The  path 
went  up  a  very  steep  hill  and  down  the  other  side  among 
rocks  that  forced  us  to  climb  rather  than  walk.  We  stopped 
several  times.  There  were  no  flares  and  no  other  sounds 
when  we  stopped.  Then  we  stopped  for  what  seemed  half 
an  hour.  It  was  cold.  When  we  picked  up  again  we  con- 
tinued along  the  stone  path  and  then  there  was  a  gleam 
ahead  of  us  and  we  came  at  right  angles  to  a  concrete  road 
and  crossed  quickly  and  silently,  Peter  standing  in  the  middle 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

of  this  road  as  he  had  the  last,  whispering,  "Swiftly,  swiftly!" 
We  picked  up  the  stone  path  across  the  road  and  followed 
it  downhill.  There  was  the  sound  of  rushing  water,  and  sud- 
denly we  were  at  a  river.  I  could  see  little  whitecaps  in  the 
dark.  I  asked  George  if  we  would  have  to  swim  across  and  he 
said  he  didn't  know.  He  seemed  uneasy;  I  asked  him  why  and 
he  shook  his  head.  "This  is  bad  territory.  Too  many  patrols." 
There  was  movement  at  the  head  of  the  line,  then  a  heavy 
splash  and  the  low  sound  of  voices.  The  line  began  to  move 
slowly.  When  I  got  to  the  river,  Peter  and  a  few  other  men 
were  there,  holding  down  the  end  of  a  tree  trunk  that  seemed 
to  stretch  across  to  the  other  side.  I  stepped  up  on  the  trunk, 
following  the  man  ahead  of  me,  and  began  to  walk  across.  It 
was  slippery.  The  water  looked  black  and  ugly  below,  and 
at  one  place  it  slapped  angrily  against  the  log.  The  tree  trunk 
ended  half-way  across,  but  there  was  a  sandbar  and  I  stepped 
onto  that  and  waded  ankledeep  to  the  other  side.  I  waited 
for  George,  and  then  we  rejoined  the  others  further  up.  We 
waited  there  until  everyone  had  come  across.  A  few  people 
fell  in,  but  they  were  rescued  without  much  trouble  and 
everyone  got  across. 

Peter  was  the  last  across,  and  as  soon  as  he  arrived  we 
began  to  climb.  There  was  no  path  here,  only  a  cliff  going 
straight  up.  Some  places  I  had  to  pull  myself  up  with  my 
hands.  One  place  we  had  to  climb  up  on  the  shoulders  of  the 
man  behind,  and  from  there  to  a  little  ledge.  I  don't  know 
how  the  last  man  made  it.  I  don't  know  how  I  got  to  the  top, 
but  finally  I  did  and  collapsed  along  with  everyone  else 

188 


WALK      THROUGH-YUGOSLAVIA 

except  Peter,  who  kept  walking  around  and  peering  down 
the  cUff  to  see  if  everyone  made  it.  Everyone  did,  and  we 
started  off  again,  up  a  hill  and  down  a  hill,  seemingly  fol- 
lowing no  path.  We  came  to  the  top  of  a  hill  and  crossed  a 
railroad  track,  the  rails  broken  and  twisted  and  the  ties  in 
little  pieces.  We  passed  through  another  ghost  village,  the 
houses  burned  and  empty,  and  far  below  was  a  huge  valley 
with  a  village  at  each  end.  We  were  coming  down  between 
them  and  George  pointed  to  the  village  at  the  left.  "That 
one  is  full  of  Germans,"  he  said. 

There  might  have  been  six  miles  between  the  villages.  We 
walked  deliberately  down  the  mountain,  heading  for  the  vil- 
lage at  the  right,  and  the  dawn  approached  just  as  deliberately. 
No  one  seemed  bothered.  It  got  light  enough  to  see  faces,  and 
we  still  had  at  least  two  miles  to  go.  We  finally  made  it  with 
the  sun,  straggling  into  the  village  in  a  long,  unwieldy  line. 
The  villagers  were  waiting  for  us.  They  had  seen  us  coming 
down  the  mountain  and  had  cereal  and  water  waiting.  I  was 
too  tired  to  eat.  I  looked  at  the  food  and  tasted  it,  but  that 
was  all.  I  asked  George  why  the  Germans  didn't  come  after 
us,  since  they  could  have  seen  us  coming  down  the  moun- 
tain. "We  would  be  in  the  hills  before  they  came,"  George 
said.  He  and  the  poet  and  Ranka  and  I  went  into  one  of  the 
houses  and  laid  our  blankets  on  the  floor  and  lay  down  and 
went  instantly  to  sleep. 

Peter  awakened  us  at  noon.  There  was  nothing  to  eat, 
since  the  village  didn't  have  enough  for  itself,  so  we  lined 
up  and  started  off  at  once.  We  began  the  usual  climb,  and 

189 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

that  was  the  beginning  of  the  real  mountains.  We  climbed  the 
rest  of  the  day  and  slept  outside  that  night  between  two 
patches  of  snow  on  top  of  the  mountain.  George  and  the 
poet  and  I  pooled  our  three  blankets  and  slept  together  for 
warmth.  In  the  morning  it  took  us  two  hours  to  descend  on 
the  other  side.  Then  we  started  all  over  again  on  the  next 
mountain. 

From  then  on  I  began  to  lose  track  of  time.  I  would  see 
the  sun  at  the  edge  of  the  horizon  and  think  it  was  day- 
light, and  then  it  would  get  dark.  Even  the  Partisans  stopped 
singing  for  some  of  those  mountains.  We  passed  other  vil- 
lages, all  the  same,  poor  and  small  and  primitive.  The 
children  would  wait  for  us  at  the  edge,  twelve-year-olds 
looking  like  seven,  their  eyes  huge  and  liquid  and  their  bellies 
swollen  from  hunger.  But  none  of  them  begged,  not  even 
when  they  saw  an  American.  The  only  thing  they  ever  asked 
for  were  pencils.  We  passed  many  classes  held  in  the  open, 
old  men  and  women  and  little  children  being  taught  to  read 
and  write  by  a  Partisan  soldier  or  a  young  girl.  At  one  village 
a  little  boy  came  up  and  asked  if  I  were  an  American.  I  said 
yes  and  asked  if  he  were  a  Croatian.  "No,  no,"  he  said. 
"Partisan." 

Finally  we  came  to  a  village  and  George  said  the  next  vil- 
lage over  the  mountain  was  headquarters.  We  stayed  here 
overnight  and  in  the  morning  the  party  broke  up.  George 
and  Ranka  and  the  poet  and  Zivko  the  photographer  and 
the  six  nurses  and  I  went  toward  headquarters.  The  rest 
headed  for  a  near-by  town  to  wait  until  the  youth  congress 

190 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

began.  This  was  to  avoid  concentration  of  the  delegates  in 
one  place  in  case  of  air  attack,  and  also  to  simplify  the  food 
problem.  My  group  took  it  very  slow  that  last  day,  following 
a  good  dirt  road  that  wound  easily  over  the  mountain.  The 
road  had  been  blown  in  several  places,  but  it  was  easy  to 
walk  on.  Ranka  spent  most  of  the  day  lecturing  the  nurses 
on  their  political  deficiencies.  The  poet  told  me  she  was  a 
Partisan  hero;  she  had  held  a  hill  with  one  machine  gun 
all  by  herself  against  four  German  counterattacks.  The  poet 
talked  about  poetry  for  the  first  time;  he  confessed  that  he 
had  once  been  a  Dadaist,  but  that  phase  hadn't  lasted  very 
long. 

The  day  went  quickly.  We  came  to  the  top  of  the  moun- 
tain well  before  dark.  We  walked  around  a  bend  in  the 
road  and  there  was  another  valley  below  us.  It  was  green 
and  rolling  and  very  long,  and  in  the  center  was  a  lovely 
village,  larger  than  any  we  had  seen.  It  looked  peaceful  and 
perfectly  normal.  "That  is  Tito's  headquarters,"  George  said. 
It  was  really  very  beautiful.  The  surrounding  mountains 
were  capped  with  snow,  but  the  valley  itself  was  green  and 
fertile.  I  could  see  a  tiny  farmer  plowing  near  a  toy  farm- 
house beneath  us.  We  started  down  the  road,  and  as  we 
descended,  the  valley  grew  lifesize  and  real.  When  we  were 
half-way  down  I  took  another  look  at  the  village.  It  was  still 
beautiful,  but  now  I  could  see  that  most  of  the  houses  didn't 
have  any  roofs. 


191 


3.  TITO'S  HEADQUARTERS 


THE  ROAD  led  through  half-plowed  fields,  past  houses  that 
seemed  strange  because  they  were  undamaged.  Women  and 
old  men  and  children  working  in  the  fields  stopped  to 
stare  at  us.  The  valley  was  in  shadow  as  the  sun  went  down, 
but  the  snow  on  the  mountains  began  to  color  as  we  walked : 
first  pink  and  then  red  and  then  slowly  into  orange,  and 
when  the  mountain  finally  hid  the  sun,  the  orange  faded 
gently  into  blue  and  the  blue  into  a  gray  without  warmth, 
growing  colder  and  harder  as  it  blended  with  the  blackness 
of  the  mountain.  The  valley  grew  suddenly  cold.  I  took  a 
pair  of  GI  gloves  from  my  pocket  and  put  them  on. 

Ranka  was  leading  the  way.  She  stopped  when  we  came 
to  the  edge  of  town.  There  was  a  three-story  house  there, 
with  two  Partisan  soldiers  standing  outside.  Ranka  went  up 
and  saluted,  and  they  spoke  together  for  a  while.  I  looked 
out  over  the  darkening  valley.  There  was  a  smell  of  rain  in 
the  air.  Ranka  called  to  the  nurses,  who  went  up  to  join  her. 
They  talked  for  a  few  minutes,  then  Ranka  shook  hands 
with  each  of  the  girls  and  came  back  to  us  alone.  She  said 
something  to  George  and  started  of?  again,  the  nurses  waving 
good-by  from  the  house.  "This  is  their  headquarters,"  George 
said.  "They  will  be  happy  here.  It  is  full  of  men." 

The  dirt  road  now  turned  into  a  street,  with  sidewalks  on 
either  side.  The  houses  were  close  together.  About  every  fifth 
one  was  intact;  the  rest  were  burned  or  bombed-out  in  the 

192 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

usual  manner.  They  were  all  pocked  with  bullet  holes.  We 
passed  a  row  of  store  fronts,  the  names  still  lettered  over  the 
missing  doorways.  There  was  a  tailor  shop,  a  barber  shop,  a 
butcher  shop  and  what  had  been  a  grocery.  They  were  all 
empty.  The  streets  were  also  empty;  the  town  was  quiet 
with  the  deceptive  stillness  that  falls  often  over  the  front. 
Ranka  turned  a  corner  and  we  came  onto  a  street  that  had 
once  been  paved.  Grass  was  now  growing  through  the  pave- 
ment. Ranka  stopped  before  the  door  of  a  two-story  frame 
house.  She  asked  the  poet  something  and  he  nodded,  so  she 
opened  the  door  and  walked  in.  The  rest  of  us  followed.  We 
came  into  a  small  room,  bare  except  for  a  table  and  five 
chairs.  Two  young  men  and  a  girl  were  sitting  at  the  table. 
They  jumped  up  when  they  saw  us  and  the  girl  ran  over 
and  hugged  Ranka.  Then  everyone  began  hugging  every- 
one else,  and  I  went  over  to  a  chair  and  sat  down. 

When  they  were  all  hugged  out,  they  sat  down  and  Ranka 
introduced  me.  I  didn't  catch  the  girl's  name,  but  the  men 
were  Martin  and  Slavko.  Martin  was  short  and  chubby  and 
boyish,  with  a  wide,  innocent  face  and  very  white  teeth. 
Slavko  was  lean  and  dark  and  had  a  grip  like  iron.  George 
whispered  that  he  had  been  a  well-known  soccer  player  in 
Sarajevo.  Slavko  was  president  of  the  youth  organization 
and  Martin  and  the  girl  were  on  the  executive  committee. 
After  the  introductions  I  couldn't  understand  much  of  what 
was  going  on,  so  I  put  my  head  on  the  table  and  fell  asleep. 
I  slept  for  half  an  hour.  When  George  woke  me,  there  were 
bowls  of  soup  and  a  big  plate  of  coarse  brown  bread  on 

193 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

the  table.  The  soup  contained  rice  and  pieces  of  lamb.  Ranka 
didn't  eat  much;  she  was  too  busy  talking;  but  everyone  else 
put  away  at  least  three  bowls.  When  we  were  finished  Slavko 
spoke  to  George,  who  said  to  me,  "Would  you  like  to  take 
a  hot  shower?"  I  hadn't  been  out  of  my  uniform  for  three 
weeks,  so  I  said  yes.  I  got  a  towel,  a  pair  of  socks  and  some 
reasonably  clean  underwear  out  of  my  pack  and  followed 
Slavko  and  George  out  of  the  house. 

Slavko  led  the  way  down  the  paved  street.  We  passed  a 
bombed  building  that  looked  as  if  it  had  been  a  factory; 
workmen  were  busy  with  repairs  and  Slavko  said  that  the 
congress  was  to  be  held  here.  They  had  thought  at  first  that 
they  couldn't  repair  it,  because  they  had  no  nails,  but  a  hurry 
call  brought  nails  smuggled  out  of  the  occupied  city  of 
Zagreb;  and  while  they  were  at  it  they  had  also  smuggled  out 
some  tapestries  to  hang  on  the  walls.  Railroad  tracks  crossed 
our  street  farther  on,  and  then  we  came  to  a  large  building 
that  might  have  been  a  schoolhouse  or  a  dormitory.  Slavko 
led  the  way  inside.  Several  Partisans  were  in  the  hall  and 
Slavko  turned  us  over  to  them  and  left.  One  of  the  Partisans 
talked  with  George,  then  led  us  down  the  hall  to  a  door, 
opened  it  and  closed  it  after  us.  The  room  was  hot  and  there 
was  a  door  at  the  other  end.  Benches  ran  along  the  sides. 
"There  is  someone  taking  a  shower  now,"  George  said.  "We 
can  go  in  when  he  is  finished,  but  we  must  not  take  more 
than  five  minutes." 

We  sat  down  and  began  to  undress.  The  other  man  had 
not  finished  by  the  time  we  were  undressed,  so  George  and 

194 


WALK     THROUGH     YUGOSL  A  V  I  A 

I  amused  ourselves  by  searching  for  lice  on  our  clothes. 
George  found  more  than  I  did,  but  he  said  that  was  because 
I  didn't  look  as  closely.  The  other  man's  clothes  were  piled 
in  a  corner.  They  seemed  to  be  a  uniform  of  some  sort.  Then 
he  came  out,  a  short,  plump  young  man  with  very  white 
skin.  We  nodded  to  each  other  and  George  and  I  went  in 
to  take  our  shower.  The  water  was  really  hot  and  we  soaped 
ourselves  twelve  times.  When  we  came  out  the  other  man 
was  dressed  in  the  uniform  of  a  Russian  major.  George  spoke 
to  him  and  said,  "He  is  from  the  Soviet  mission  here."  The 
major  left  and  George  and  I  dressed  quickly.  When  we  got 
outside  it  was  dark  and  had  begun  to  rain.  The  rain  felt  good 
after  the  hot  room.  Only  Slavko  and  the  poet  were  still  at 
the  house.  The  poet  said  we  were  going  to  another  house 
to  sleep.  We  followed  Slavko  down  the  street  to  the  railroad 
tracks,  then  cut  off  and  walked  along  the  tracks.  The  ties 
were  too  close  together  for  a  normal  stride  and  walking  was 
difficult.  It  was  very  dark  and  several  times  I  had  to  hold 
out  my  hand  to  be  sure  someone  was  ahead  of  me.  Once 
we  were  stopped  by  a  sentry  and  stood  quietly  in  the  dark, 
the  rain  pouring  down  our  backs,  while  Slavko  went  for- 
ward to  give  the  password. 

We  walked  for  about  an  hour.  We  finally  left  the  railroad 
track,  slid  down  a  hill,  forded  a  little  stream,  climbed  an- 
other hill  and  came  to  a  farmhouse.  Slavko  knocked  on  the 
door  and  an  old  farmer  answered,  holding  a  candle  in  his 
hand.  Slavko  spoke  to  him  and  he  led  us  down  a  hall  to  a 
low-ceilinged  room  with  three  crude  wooden  beds.  Slavko 

195 


KEEP      YOUR     HEAD     DOWN 

shook  hands  with  me,  said  good-by  and  left.  The  farmer  put 
the  candle  on  the  windowsill  and  also  left.  I  dropped  my 
pack,  took  off  all  my  clothes  except  my  underwear  and  got 
into  one  of  the  beds.  The  beds  were  just  wooden  slats,  but 
covered  with  straw  and  a  blanket,  and  there  was  another 
blanket  for  a  cover.  There  was  even  a  pillow  stuffed  with  hay. 
I  stretched  out  on  my  back  and  just  lay  there.  The  others  did 
the  same.  The  candle  was  near  George's  bed  and  he  leaned 
over  and  blew  it  out.  No  one  said  anything,  then  the  poet 
sighed  softly.  I  fell  asleep. 

We  were  awakened  in  the  morning  by  a  little  boy,  bring- 
ing us  a  quart  can  of  goat's  milk,  a  jar  of  honey  and  some 
bread.  He  said  his  name  was  Mirko;  he  was  the  son  of  the 
farmer  who  lived  in  the  house.  We  ate  with  Mirko  standing 
in  the  middle  of  the  room,  giggling  at  the  American.  Then 
we  dressed  and  went  outside.  The  morning  was  clear  and 
we  could  see  half  the  valley.  Specks  of  people  were  plowing 
wherever  we  looked.  The  air  was  heavy  with  the  warm,  rich, 
turned-earth  smell  of  spring.  After  we  washed  out  of  a  rain 
barrel,  George  suggested  we  go  down  to  the  village,  and 
Mirko  pointed  out  the  way. 

It  was  nice  walking  back  to  town.  A  little  brook  ran  be- 
side the  tracks  and  there  were  flowers  growing  along  the 
way.  We  passed  a  little  boy  and  two  little  girls  playing  along 
the  tracks,  all  of  them  wearing  the  Partisan  cap  with  the 
red  star.  The  poet  said,  "Death  to  Fascism"  and  the  children 
answered  solemnly,  "Freedom  to  the  People,"  standing  up 
very  straight.  We  went  directly  to  the  house  where  we  had 

196 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

been  the  night  before.  Martin  and  Slavko  were  there.  They 
immediately  began  asking  questions  about  America:  what 
did  we  think  of  the  war,  of  Yugoslavia,  what  was  America 
like  today,  what  kind  of  a  man  was  President  Roosevelt? 
We  had  been  talking  for  maybe  an  hour  when  we  heard 
the  roar  of  planes.  We  listened  for  a  minute,  then  George 
said,  "Germans."  We  all  went  outside  and  stood  in  the  street, 
looking  up.  Overhead  was  a  flight  of  Stukas,  six  of  them, 
quite  high  and  heading  east.  "We  had  better  go  into  the 
ditch,"  George  said. 

A  ditch  ran  parallel  with  the  street;  we  went  into  it  and 
stood  there,  watching  the  planes.  They  passed  out  of  sight, 
still  heading  east.  The  echo  of  their  motors  hung  in  the  air; 
then  we  heard  the  dull,  very  faint  crunch  of  bombs. 

"That  is  the  headquarters  of  our  Fifth  Corps,"  George  said. 

The  planes  reappeared,  still  in  perfect  formation,  and  dis- 
appeared toward  the  west.  I  started  to  leave  the  ditch,  but 
George  held  me  back.  "Maybe  they  will  return,"  he  said. 
They  did  return,  or  maybe  six  others  returned,  flying  slowly 
and  serenely,  secure  in  the  knowledge  that  the  Partisans  had 
no  guns  that  could  reach  them.  They  shuttled  back  and  forth 
until  we  got  to  know  the  exact  interval  between  their  pass- 
ing over  and  the  low  thunder  of  their  bombs  on  the  Fifth 
Corps. 

We  stayed  in  the  ditch  all  that  time.  I  tried  twice  to  leave, 
knowing  that  they  were  not  after  us,  but  each  time  George 
pulled  me  back.  Planes  were  the  only  things  I  had  ever  seen 
the  Partisans  afraid  of;  this  was  understandable,  since  they 

197 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

had  no  weapons  with  which  to  fight  planes.  Nowhere  else 
could  the  Germans  still  use  the  obsolete  Stukas.  Only  against 
Partisans  could  they  use  loo-mile-an-hour  training  planes, 
in  which  the  pilot  carried  the  bombs  on  his  lap  and  threw 
them  over  the  side.  So  we  sat  in  the  ditch  all  morning  and 
watched  the  Stukas  fly  lazily  overhead  and  imagined  what 
they  would  do  when  they  reached  the  village  of  the  Fifth 
Corps;  how  they  would  pick  their  targets  at  leisure  and  peel 
off  and  scream  down  and  drop  their  bombs,  and  then  return 
to  strafe  at  will,  chasing  single  people  across  an  open  field 
because  they  could  afford  to  do  it  here.  Finally  the  last  for- 
mation flew  perfectly  across.  We  waited  a  decent  while  and 
then  returned  to  the  house. 

We  spent  the  rest  of  the  day  there.  I  felt  kind  of  dopy, 
probably  from  the  effects  of  the  march,  and  had  some  trouble 
getting  my  eyes  to  focus.  Martin  and  Slavko  told  stories 
of  their  underground  activities  in  Zagreb  before  they  left 
to  join  the  Partisans  outside.  Martin  had  been  a  student  and 
Slavko  was  studying  to  be  a  veterinarian.  Slavko  had  organ- 
ized the  first  demonstration  of  force  against  the  Germans  in 
Zagreb  and  Martin  had  been  a  killer.  The  demonstration  of 
force  consisted  of  throwing  homemade  grenades  from  a 
second-story  window  into  a  passing  Nazi  parade.  The  killing 
had  been  simply  that  of  walking  up  to  a  specific  Fascist  in 
the  street,  putting  a  pistol  against  his  stomach,  pulling  the 
trigger  several  times  and  then  running  like  hell.  It  was  not 
too  difficult  associating  this  work  with  Slavko,  who  looked 
out  of  Graustark,  but  it  was  altogether  incongruous  with 

198 


WALK     THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

Martin,  who  looked  out  of  Henry  Aldrich.  He  was  twenty- 
four,  but  looked  seventeen.  His  entire  English  vocabulary 
consisted  of  the  words  "Twentieth  Century  Fox";  he  had  no 
clear  idea  of  what  this  delightful  phrase  meant,  but  he  would 
repeat  it  over  and  over  again,  looking  very  pleased  with 
himself. 

But  the  hardest  thing  to  accept  about  these  two,  and  about 
the  younger  Partisans  in  general,  was  not  their  youth  but 
their  normality.  They  were  all  completely  healthy,  because 
they  knew  why  they  were  killing  and  what  it  meant  to  them. 
There  are  practically  no  cases  of  war  neurosis  in  Tito's  army, 
and  the  main  reason  is  that  they  have  a  good  idea  why  they 
are  righting  and  believe  in  this  idea. 

We  had  dinner  when  it  got  dark :  soup  and  some  kind  of 
meat  and  tea.  Then  George  said  we  would  go  to  a  movie. 
There  was  a  Russian  film  playing  near  by  in  the  House  of 
Culture.  This  was  a  former  gymnasium  that  now  acted  as 
a  theater.  The  poet  said  the  Russians  had  sent  in  three  films, 
the  British  one  feature  and  some  newsreels  and  the  Amer- 
icans none  as  yet,  although  they  had  heard  they  were  getting 
one  called  Sun  Valley  Serenade.  The  Russian  films  were 
about  guerrilla  fighting  and  the  battle  of  Stalingrad.  The 
British  had  sent  Desert  Victory.  The  House  of  Culture  was 
jammed  when  we  got  there,  but  we  found  seats  at  the  side. 
The  audience  was  divided  between  peasants  from  the  village 
and  Partisan  men  and  women  soldiers.  The  walls  were  deco- 
rated with  slogans  about  Tito  and  Yugoslavia  and  the  Allies, 
and  pictures  of  Tito,  Roosevelt,  Churchill,  and  Stalin.  The 

199 


KEEP     YOUR     HEAD      DOWN 

audience  applauded  when  the  lights  went  down  and  George 
said,  "Most  of  them  have  seen  this  four  or  five  times.  They 
like  it  very  much.  For  many  of  them  it  is  the  first  cinema 
they  have  seen." 

The  picture  was  about  a  Russian  town  invaded  by  the 
Germans,  and  how  the  townspeople  took  to  the  hills  and  be- 
came guerrillas.  There  were  no  subtitles,  but  it  was  easy  to 
follow.  The  audience  loved  it.  When  the  guerrilla  leader 
shot  the  German  commander  three  times  at  close  range, 
they  yelled  so  loud  you  couldn't  hear  the  dialogue.  I  had 
never  seen  such  a  relationship  between  an  audience  and  a 
film.  The  film  was  about  the  audience;  everything  they  saw 
they  had  done  themselves,  and  any  one  of  them  could  have 
taken  the  place  of  people  in  the  film.  Afterwards  George  and 
the  poet  and  I  said  good-night  and  walked  home.  We  didn't 
talk  much.  The  night  was  cold  and  we  walked  fast.  When 
we  were  in  bed,  the  poet  asked  if  I  had  liked  the  film  and 
I  said  yes.  "We  like  it  because  it  is  true,"  he  said.  "You  could 
make  a  thousand  films  like  that  about  Yugoslavia  and  they 
would  all  be  true."  I  said  that  it  would  probably  seem  fan- 
tastic to  most  Americans,  and  he  thought  for  a  minute  and 
then  said,  "That  would  be  too  bad,  wouldn't  it?" 

The  next  day  Mirko  awakened  us  again  with  breakfast. 
This  time  he  didn't  giggle,  but  just  stared  at  me.  Later  we 
walked  into  town  and  met  Martin.  He  had  a  young  boy 
with  him  and  said  I  could  see  some  of  the  Cabinet  Ministers 
today  and  the  boy  would  take  me  to  their  house.  George 
stayed  in  town.  The  boy  and  I  cut  across  the  valley  and 

200 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

walked  for  about  an  hour  until  we  came  to  a  large  farm- 
house by  a  stream.  A  middle-aged  man  and  a  small,  pretty 
woman  were  standing  in  front  of  the  house.  The  woman  had 
tiny  freckles  and  brown  hair  and  looked  about  thirty.  The 
man  was  short  and  heavy,  with  a  round,  full-jowled  face 
that  was  brown  from  the  sun.  They  both  wore  British  battle 
dress  and  red-starred  caps.  The  man  held  out  his  hand  and 
said  in  French  that  his  name  was  Ribnika,  he  was  the 
Minister-  of  Information  for  the  Committee  of  National 
Liberation,  and  this  was  his  wife.  We  shook  hands  all  around 
and  went  over  and  sat  down  on  a  rock  overlooking  the 
stream.  I  had  heard  of  Ribnika;  he  had  been  the  publisher 
of  the  largest  Belgrade  daily,  called  Politi\a,  and  now  had 
joined  the  Partisans. 

I  spent  the  whole  day  talking  to  him  and  his  wife.  We 
were  joined  later  by  a  tall  major,  who  had  been  second-in- 
command  of  a  brigade  until  he  had  been  recalled  from  the 
front  to  take  charge  of  postwar  planning.  They  all  talked  of 
what  they  planned  for  Yugoslavia  after  the  war.  First,  ot 
course,  there  would  be  an  election  in  which  the  people  could 
decide  whether  or  not  the  Partisans  wanted  the  king  to  re- 
turn. Ribnika  said  that  the  new  Government  of  National 
Liberation  would  stand  as  a  body  against  the  king's  dele- 
gates. Tito's  government  is  not  one  party,  but  a  popular  front 
of  all  the  political  parties  that  had  fought  against  the  Fascists. 
These  parties  would  not  run  against  each  other  in  postwar 
elections,  but  would  continue  in  the  same  coalition  that  had 
been  so  successful  during  the  war.  Economically,  postwar 

201 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

Yugoslavia  would  respect  private  property  and  welcome 
foreign  capital.  Before  anything  else  there  is  a  tremendous 
rehabilitation  job  to  be  done  and  they  realize  they  need  the 
products  of  other  countries  to  do  this.  Ribnika  added  that 
they  fully  intend  paying  for  what  they  get,  both  outright  and 
in  the  form  of  concessions. 

We  had  dinner  in  the  house,  rice  and  lamb,  and  then 
Ribnika  suggested  I  spend  the  night  with  them.  I  slept  in  a 
room  with  the  Ribnikas,  the  major  and  the  Cabinet  secretary, 
who  had  been  imprisoned  by  the  prewar  government  for 
twelve  years  and  who  had  written  a  novel  about  it.  The  beds 
were  like  the  one  I  had  been  sleeping  on,  but  there  were  two 
blankets  for  a  cover.  No  one  took  off  anything  except  their 
shoes.  I  slept  in  Ribnika's  bed  and  he  doubled  up  with  his 
wife.  The  bed  was  hardly  wide  enough  for  one. 

The  next  morning  I  said  good-by  and  walked  back  to  town 
by  myself.  On  the  way  I  heard  the  blast  of  a  plane  and  a 
Dornier  appeared  suddenly,  flying  very  low.  I  dove  for  a 
ditch,  but  the  plane  just  cruised  around,  big  and  black  and 
insolent.  A  few  machine  guns  rattled  at  it  from  time  to  time, 
but  it  didn't  seem  bothered  at  all.  After  a  while  it  went  away 
and  I  got  up  and  continued  on  to  town.  George  was  at  the 
house  when  I  got  there.  He  said  the  congress  was  starting  that 
night.  They  were  holding  it  at  night  because  of  possible  air 
attack.  It  was  originally  supposed  to  start  the  night  we  ar- 
rived, but  had  been  postponed  because  the  delegation  from 
Montenegro  had  not  arrived.  The  Montenegrins  had  finally 
come  last  night.  A  hundred  of  them  had  started  out  two 

202 


WALK      THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

months  ago;  fifty  showed  up.  They  had  fought  two  pitched 
battles  with  Germans  and  Chetniks  on  the  way.  Now  eight 
hundred  delegates  were  here;  they  represented  every  section 
of  Yugoslavia,  including  occupied  territory. 

I  took  a  nap  in  the  afternoon,  and  then  we  had  dinner  and 
walked  over  to  the  hall.  The  bombed  building  had  been  com- 
pletely transformed.  The  floors  had  been  shellacked,  the  walls 
painted  and  the  precious  tapestries  hung  beautifully  along 
the  sides.  Slogans  were  painted  everywhere:  "Long  Live 
Tito,"  "Long  Live  the  United  Nations,"  "Long  Live  a  Free, 
Federal  Yugoslavia."  Four  huge  portraits  of  Roosevelt, 
Churchill,  Stalin  and  Tito  hung  over  a  dais  at  one  end  of 
the  hall.  The  rest  of  the  hall  was  full  of  benches,  arranged 
in  a  semicircle  around  the  dais.  Most  of  the  benches  were 
already  filled  with  delegates.  They  sat  by  sections:  Belgrade 
on  one  side,  Zagreb  next  to  them,  Serbia  in  front  of  them, 
Montenegro  in  the  rear.  Everyone  seemed  to  be  singing; 
each  section  was  singing  its  own  songs,  but  nobody  seemed 
to  mind.  George  and  I  went  over  and  sat  with  the  Dalmatian 
delegates  we  had  marched  in  with.  They  were  very  excited 
when  they  saw  us  and  said  the  village  they  had  gone  to  had 
been  Fifth  Corps  headquarters  and  they  had  all  been  caught 
in  the  Stuka  attack  the  other  day.  Many  people  were  killed 
and  the  village  destroyed,  and  now  Fifth  Corps  headquarters 
were  somewhere  in  the  woods.  Peter  was  not  with  the  dele- 
gates; his  mission  had  been  to  join  a  guerrilla  detachment 
operating  a  hundred  miles  from  here,  so  he  had  gone  on 
his  way. 

203 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

The  dais  gradually  filled  up  with  the  executive  committee 
of  the  youth  organization.  I  recognized  Slavko  and  Martin 
and  Ranka  and  the  girl  whose  name  I  didn't  know.  The  front 
row  had  filled  up  with  Cabinet  Ministers  and  British  officers 
from  the  mission,  looking  very  British,  and  Russian  offi- 
cers from  their  mission,  looking  very  Russian.  The  young 
Russian  major  we  had  met  in  the  shower  was  with  them.  "He 
is  the  delegate  from  the  youth  of  the  Soviet  Union,"  George 
said.  They  had  invited  delegates  from  all  Allied  youth,  but 
the  war  had  interfered.  Lack  of  transportation  had  prevented 
American  and  English  delegates  from  accepting.  Delegates 
from  the  Bulgarian  resistance  movement,  the  Greek  EAM, 
and  the  Italian  resistance  movement  had  accepted,  but  only 
two  Italians  had  made  it  through  the  German  lines.  The  Rus- 
sian major  belonged  to  the  mission,  but  he  was  young  enough 
to  qualify  as  a  delegate.  There  were  also  Italian  delegates 
from  the  Italian  units  fighting  with  the  Partisans.  There  were 
several  brigades  of  these  and  the  Partisans  had  great  respect 
for  them,  saying  they  were  brave  men  and  excellent  fighters. 

When  the  hall  was  filled,  Slavko  got  up  and  stood  until  the 
singing  stopped.  He  said  loudly,  "Death  to  Fascism!"  and  the 
hall  roared  back,  "Freedom  to  the  People!"  Then  Slavko 
called  the  congress  to  order  and  began  reading  cables  from 
the  Bulgarians  and  the  Greeks,  saying  how  sorry  they  were 
that  they  couldn't  come.  He  had  just  finished  the  second 
cable  when  the  people  near  the  door  began  to  murmur,  and 
then  everyone  stood  up  and  began  to  talk  excitedly  and  clap 
their  hands  and  crane  their  necks,  and  Tito  walked  in.  He 

204 


WALK     THROUGH      YUGOSLAVIA 

smiled  and  talked  to  the  delegates  on  the  aisle  as  he  walked 
to  his  seat,  and  when  the  crowd  finally  saw  who  it  was  they 
began  to  roar  and  whistle  and  stamp  their  feet.  A  few  of 
them  began  to  chant  and  soon  everyone  took  it  up,  clapping 
their  hands  in  time  and  chanting,  "Ti-to!  Ti-to!  Ti-to!"  Tito 
stopped  to  shake  hands  with  the  British  and  Russian  officers 
and  then  sat  down,  but  the  crowd  wouldn't  stop.  The  chant 
got  louder  and  faster  until  the  whole  building  shook,  and  then 
it  got  really  fast  and  they  began  to  lose  the  time  and  just  yell 
"Ti-to!"  as  fast  as  they  could,  and  finally  it  rang  out  with  a 
great  yell  and  burst  of  applause  that  made  my  ears  ring. 

When  the  audience  was  quiet  again,  Slavko  recalled  the 
meeting  to  order,  finished  reading  the  cables  and  then  intro- 
duced the  honored  guest  of  the  evening,  Marshal  Tito.  That 
set  the  audience  of!  again,  but  Tito  stepped  up  to  the  rostrum 
that  had  been  set  before  the  dais  and  held  up  his  hand  until 
they  stopped.  Then  he  began  to  talk.  He  spoke  for  twenty 
minutes,  quietly  and  without  oratory.  He  didn't  make  a 
speech;  he  talked.  He  told  the  delegates  how  glad  he  was  to 
see  them,  how  important  their  work  was  and  how  important 
they  themselves  were.  The  reaction  of  the  audience  bore  no 
resemblance  to  the  reaction  of  youth  either  to  Adolf  Hitler 
or  Frank  Sinatra.  Tito  was  a  striking  figure,  but  they  were 
interested  in  what  he  had  to  say.  He  wore  a  gray  uniform, 
cut  very  simply,  with  gold  oak  leaves  on  the  sleeve  and  the 
collar.  His  face  was  strong,  but  not  hard;  he  had  high  cheek- 
bones and  a  sensitive  mouth.  He  looked  his  age,  which  is 
fifty-three,  but  he  looked  very  fit.  When  he  finished  his 

205 


KEEP      YOUR     HEAD      DOWN 

speech,  he  said,  "Death  to  Fascism — Freedom  to  the  People," 
and  walked  back  to  his  seat.  The  applause  was  loud,  but  not' 
extraordinary.  It  was  almost  anticlimactic  after  that  initial 
ovation,  but  it  helped  establish  for  me  the  basis  of  Tito's  popu- 
larity. It  is  not  based  on  hypnosis,  but  on  his  ability  as  a  prac- 
tical leader. 

After  Tito,  one  of  the  British  officers  greeted  the  congress 
in  careful  Serbian,  and  then  the  Russian  major  and  one  of  the 
Italian  delegates  spoke  briefly  in  their  respective  languages. 
Then  Slavko  called  on  various  delegates  to  tell  what  their 
groups  had  been  doing  since  the  last  congress.  The  speakers 
ranged  from  a  thirteen-year-old  boy  who  had  just  killed  six 
Germans  to  a  twenty-four-year-old  major  general,  who  had 
been  a  peasant  in  Bosnia  when  the  Germans  came.  A  girl 
from  Serbia  spoke  about  the  work  her  agricultural  brigades 
were  doing.  A  thin,  embarrassed  boy  from  Croatia  recited 
figures  on  the  work  his  detachment  had  been  doing  along  the 
Zagreb-Belgrade  railroad:  ninety-three  trains  derailed,  three 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  of  track  torn  up,  seventy-two  German 
trucks  destroyed,  twenty-two  bridges  blown.  The  audience 
listened  closely,  checking  the  list  against  their  own. 

A  very  assured  sixteen-year-old  boy  told  of  the  job  he  and 
two  of  his  friends  had  assumed  for  themselves  one  day.  They 
were  with  a  division  on  the  outskirts  of  Zagreb  and  had  de- 
cided one  day  to  go  into  the  city  and  kill  a  prominent  Nazi 
general  there.  They  slipped  through  the  German  lines  and 
went  to  the  general's  house,  but  he  wasn't  home.  No  one  was 
home,  so  the  three  of  them  had  come  away  with  four  ma- 

206 


WALK     THROUGH     YUGOSLAVIA 

chine  pistols,  two  rifles,  a  nice  sharp  hunting  knife  and  all  the 
general's  medals,  including  one  he  had  recently  received 
from  King  Boris  of  Bulgaria.  The  boy  apologized  for  having 
failed  to  carry  out  the  mission.  He  said  they  would  kill  the 
general  some  other  time. 

They  went  on  like  that  until  two  in  the  morning.  A  girl 
from  Herzegovina  spoke  of  how  her  group  had  taught  every- 
one in  their  village  to  read  and  write.  Another  girl  talked  of 
the  concentration  camp  at  Jasenovac  in  Croatia,  where  the 
Ustachi,  the  native  Fascists,  burned  prisoners  alive  in  huge 
incinerators.  Their  record  was  fifteen  hundred  in  one  night. 
A  little  boy  told  how  his  group  had  started  to  rebuild  their 
village,  burned  by  Chetniks.  He  said  it  was  hard  when  you 
had  no  materials,  but  they  would  do  it.  A  boy  from  Serbia 
spoke  about  the  necessity  for  a  federal  Yugoslavia  after 
the  war.  A  Jewish  boy  from  Dalmatia  told  how  his  unit 
had  picked  up  some  American  fliers  who  had  been  forced  to 
bail  out.  The  Germans  had  chased  them  for  three  days  and 
the  Partisans  had  kept  up  a  running  fight,  throwing  a  cordon 
around  the  fliers,  carrying  one  who  was  hurt  and  who 
couldn't  walk,  four  Partisans  at  a  time,  until  they  dropped 
from  exhaustion,  and  then  four  more.  They  had  been  shelled 
and  strafed  by  Messerschmitts  and  they  had  lost  many  men, 
but  they  had  brought  the  Americans  out. 

They  all  spoke  simply,  with  little  sense  of  the  dramatic 
and  without  conscious  humor.  Many  were  shy  and  afraid 
and  some  were  confused,  but  they  each  had  something  to  say 
and  they  said  it,  and  everything  they  had  to  say  was  im 

207 


KEEP      YOUR      HEAD      DOWN 

portant.  Slavko  finally  called  a  break  at  two  o'clock.  I  tried 
to  get  to  Tito  during  this,  but  the  crush  around  him  was  too 
thick.  The  break  lasted  fifteen  minutes  and  during  that  time 
the  dais  was  cleared  and  converted  into  a  stage.  George  said 
there  would  be  dancing  now  by  members  of  the  national 
ballet  company.  "There  was  also  to  be  a  play  by  the  national 
theater  group,"  he  said,  "but  I  think  that  will  be  tomorrow 
night."  He  said  these  two  groups  had  been  organized  as  soon 
as  there  was  any  liberated  territory.  The  nuclei  were  profes- 
sionals who  were  well  known  in  Yugoslavia  before  the  war, 
but  the  best  dancers  and  actors  from  the  various  divisions 
were  sent  back  from  the  front  for  training.  The  lights  finally 
went  out,  except  for  those  over  the  stage.  A  group  of  men 
and  women  in  native  costume  walked  out  and  formed  a  semi- 
circle. One  of  the  men  stepped  out  to  lead,  bowed  to  the 
audience  and  the  entertainment  began.  There  were  singers 
and  dancers  and  a  man  who  recited  his  own  poem  very 
energetically.  The  dances  were  of  the  region  and  the  girls 
who  danced  them  were  very  pretty  in  a  healthy  kind  of  a  way. 
After  the  entertainment  there  was  another  break  and  then 
a  few  more  speeches  until  five.  I  found  it  hard  to  keep  awake 
during  these.  The  British  and  most  of  the  Russian  officers 
had  left,  but  the  young  Russian  major  was  still  there.  Every 
so  often  he  would  doze  off,  then  straighten  up  and  look 
around  to  see  if  anyone  had  seen  him. 

When  the  meeting  was  over,  George  and  I  filtered  out 
with  our  delegates.  We  walked  back  along  the  railroad  track 
together.  The  night  was  running  out  and  the  valley  was 

208 


WALK     THROUGH     YUGOSLAVIA 

beginning  to  take  shape  out  of  the  darkness.  Some  of  the 
delegates  sang  quietly  as  they  walked.  There  was  another 
farmhouse  just  before  we  came  to  ours,  and  George  led  the 
way  into  this  one.  "We  will  eat  here  first,"  he  said.  "It  is  a 
special  congress  breakfast."  A  bunch  of  women  were  in  the 
kitchen,  preparing  food  by  candlelight.  George  said  they  were 
from  the  anti-Fascist  woman's  organization  and  had  come 
from  this  valley  and  the  next  one  to  cook  for  the  delegates. 
We  got  plates  of  food  and  carried  them  outside  and  sat  on. 
the  grass  to  eat  with  the  others.  The  food  was  the  regular 
rice  and  lamb,  but  it  tasted  pretty  good  and  there  was  tea  to 
go  with  it.  We  ate  slowly,  then  handed  in  our  plates,  and 
said  good-night  to  the  others  and  started  up  the  hill  to  our 
house.  When  we  got  to  the  top  I  turned  around  and  looked 
over  the  valley.  It  was  light  enough  to  see  now.  The  valley 
was  very  quiet,  but  if  I  listened  hard  I  could  hear  the  faint 
rumble  of  cannon  fire  from  the  other  side  of  the  mountain. 
George  and  I  stood  there  for  a  long  time,  looking  over  the 
valley.  When  we  finally  went  in,  the  sun  was  coming  up 
over  the  mountains  and  the  snow  was  beginning  to  turn 
from  gray  back  to  white  again. 

—May  1944. 


209 


EPILOGUE 


w 

F  FHE: 


THEN  HE  got  off  the  train  he  let  a  redcap  take  his 
barracks  bag.  He  was  still  confused  by  all  the  people  and 
the  richness  of  everything,  but  the  station  looked  the  same, 
not  even  more  crowded.  There  just  seemed  to  be  more  girls 
around.  There  were  even  girls  in  the  information  booth. 
They  looked  more  beautiful  than  any  girls  he  had  ever  seen. 

"You  want  a  taxi?"  the  redcap  asked. 

"Yes,  please,"  he  said,  and  then  was  suddenly  afraid.  "No, 
wait  a  minute.  Is  there  a  restaurant  around?" 

He  was  not  hungry,  but  he  needed  more  time.  The  redcap 
carried  his  bag  to  a  corner  of  the  station,  where  there  was  a 
lunch  counter.  He  gave  the  man  a  half-dollar  and  then  sat 
down  on  a  stool.  He  watched  the  pretty  waitress  for  a  while; 
he  had  forgotten  how  pretty  American  waitresses  were.  She 
came  over  and  smiled  at  him  and  he  said,  "A  chocolate  milk 
shake,  please." 

He  watched  her  as  she  scooped  ice  cream,  pressed  syrup 
and  milk  into  the  mixer,  set  it  to  buzz  on  the  machine.  He 
said,  "That  isn't  powdered  milk,  is  it?" 

"Oh,  no,"  the  girl  said.  She  seemed  shocked.  "We  use  only 
real  milk  from  a  cow." 

210 


EPILOGUE 

She  poured  half  the  heavy  mixture  into  a  glass  and  set  it 
before  him.  "You  think  about  those  things  a  lot,"  he  said. 
He  picked  up  the  glass  and  drained  it  in  one  swallow.  It  slid 
down  the  same  way,  but  it  didn't  taste  the  same.  He  noticed 
the  girl  watching  him  and  said,  "You  get  out  of  practice 
with  them." 

He  didn't  drink  the  rest,  but  paid  and  left.  A  redcap  hur- 
ried for  his  bag;  he  shook  the  man  of!  and  carried  it  himself. 
There  was  a  taxi  waiting  outside  and  he  threw  the  bag  in 
and  gave  the  driver  his  address.  When  he  settled  back  he 
noticed  that  he  was  trembling  a  little. 

There  was  not  much  traffic  this  time  of  the  morning  and 
the  cab  made  good  time.  He  sat  quiet  as  long  as  he  could, 
then  leaned  forward  and  said  to  the  driver,  "The  city  looks 
good,  doesn't  it?" 

"You  been  away?"  the  driver  asked. 

"I  just  got  back  from  overseas." 

"I  got  a  boy  in  Italy,"  the  driver  said.  He  was  a  thin,  sour- 
looking  man,  getting  old.  "We  just  got  word  he  married  one 
of  them  Eyetalian  girls." 

"Some  of  them  are  pretty  nice,"  he  said. 

"Not  this  one,"  the  driver  said.  "He  sent  us  a  picture. 
She's  a  real  first-class  bag.  I'm  going  to  beat  the  hell  out  of 
him  when  he  comes  home." 

He  felt  like  saying:  maybe  your  boy  won't  come  home;  a 
lot  of  them  don't.  But  he  settled  back  and  kept  quiet  until 
the  taxi  pulled  up  before  his  address.  It  was  a  large  apart- 
ment house  with  a  garden  in  the  middle.  He  had  never  seen 

211 


EPILOGUE 

it  before.  His  wife  had  moved  there  after  the  baby,  while 
he  was  still  overseas. 

He  paid  the  driver,  overtipping  him,  and  then  got  out  with 
his  bag.  He  stood  for  a  minute  in  front  of  the  house,  afraid 
again.  Then  he  walked  slowly  through  the  garden  and  into 
the  lobby.  He  rang  for  the  elevator,  and  wanted  suddenly 
to  run  away  before  it  came,  to  escape  from  the  responsibility 
he  heard  clanking  down  the  elevator  shaft. 

The  elevator  landed  and  a  Negro  porter  opened  the  door. 
He  lugged  in  the  bag  and  said,  "Five,  please."  The  porter 
was  old  and  took  a  long  time  getting  the  elevator  started. 
He  got  out  at  five;  the  hall  was  small  and  he  found  the 
apartment  without  trouble.  He  stood  in  front  of  the  door 
for  a  minute,  then  rang  the  bell.  The  buzzer  shrilled  in  the 
distance.  He  waited  in  agony,  feeling  his  insides  tighten 
the  way  they  sometimes  had  at  the  front. 

Then  the  door  opened  and  his  wife  stood  there,  still  in 
pajamas.  He  tried  to  smile,  but  couldn't.  He  was  really  not 
aware  of  anything,  and  then  his  wife  said,  her  voice  small 
and  far  away,  "Oh,  I  knew  it  was  you."  He  stepped  forward 
and  she  said,  muffled  in  his  chest,  "And  I  just  got  the  couch 
cover  done.  This  very  minute.  I  just  got  it  done."  He  closed 
the  door  with  his  foot  and  said,  "Don't  cry." 

They  were  still  in  the  hallway  when  there  was  a  cry  from 
inside.  "Oh,  the  baby!"  his  wife  said.  She  took  him  by  the 
hand  and  led  him  through  the  living  room  into  a  bedroom. 
It  was  yellow-bright  and  sunny;  a  crib  stood  in  a  corner,  and 
in  the  crib  was  the  baby.  The  baby  was  smiling  when  they 

212 


EPILOGUE 

came  in,  but  stopped  when  she  saw  him.  She  backed  into  a 
corner  of  the  crib  and  his  wife  went  over  and  took  the  baby's 
hand  and  said,  "That's  Daddy." 
"Da  da,"  the  baby  said. 

"Look,  she  said  it,"  his  wife  said.  "She  knows  you  already." 

"She's  so  big,"  he  said.  "I  never  expected  her  to  be  so  big." 

He  started  to  sit  down  on  a  couch,  but  his  wife  said,  "That's 

the  new  cover.  It's  still  full  of  pins."  She  pushed  him  gently 

into  the  living  room  and  sat  him  on  the  couch  there.  She  sat 

in  a  chair  next  to  him.  She  said,  "Are  you  hungry?"  and 

he  said,  "I  had  a  milk  shake  at  the  station."  She  nodded  and 

he  said,  "It  didn't  taste  the  same." 

They  sat  there,  looking  at  each  other.  He  could  hear  the 
baby  talking  to  herself  in  her  crib.  His  wife  came  over  and 
sat  beside  him  on  the  couch.  He  took  her  hand  and  she  said, 
over  and  over  again,  the  wonder  still  in  her  voice,  "You're 
home.  You're  really  home." 


213 


BOOK  FIND  CLUB 

The  following  outstanding  titles  were  all 
BOOK  FIND  CLUB  Selections: 

THE  PLOT  AGAINST  THE  PEACE 

Michael  Sayers  &  Albert  Kahn 

REPORT   FROM    RED   CHINA 

Harrison  Forman 

FREEDOM   ROAD    ....        Howard  Fast 
MY  NATIVE  LAND      .  Louis  Adamic 

These  excellent  books,  all  handsomely 
bound,  are  still  easily  available  to  you  at 
the  standard  membership  rate  of  $1.35 
each.  Because  of  the  extremely  low  cost 
of  the  selections,  members  agree  to  accept 
at  least  4  books  out  of  12. 

If  you  want  to  own  quality  books  at  the 
greatest  savings  to  yourself,  the  answer  is 
BOOK  FIND  CLUB. 


Write  for  information  to 

BOOK  FIND  CLUB 

480  Lexington  Ave.,  New  York  17,  N.  Y. 


KEEP  YOUR  HEAD  DOWN 

Walter    Bernstein 


A  young  American  soldier,  blessed  with  the  sure  touch  of  the 
"born"  journalist  and  a  deep  personal  understanding  of  what 
it  means  to  be  an  active  participant  in  this  war,  tells  here  the 
story  of  his  three  eventful  years  in  camp  and  in  combat. 

Beginning  at  Fort  Benning,  Georgia,  on  a  fine  afternoon  in 
1941  with  the  war  three  thousand  miles  away,  and  ending  in 
Marshal  Tito's  headquarters  in  Yugoslavia  in  1944,  Sergeant 
\  Bernstein's  war  adventures  have  taken  him  to  many  fronts  in 
many  countries.  While  he  was  still  in  the  United  States  he 
served  with  the  famous  8th  Infantry  of  the  4th  Infantry  Divi- 
sion, watched  the  paratroopers  train,  did  publicity  for  This 
Is  the  Army.  Then  came  two  months  on  a  freighter  as  guest 
of  the  U.  S.  Army.  He  was  with  a  regimental  intelligence  de- 
tachment in  Italy,  and  did  reconnaissance  work  in  Sicily.  Once 
he  was  lost  from  his  regiment  and  wandered  about  alone,  seek- 
ing his,  outfit,  through  the  terribly  dangerous  battle  area. 

He  marched  into  Yugoslavia  with  fifty  Partisans  to  Mar- 
shal Tito's  headquarters.  They  climbed  tortuous  mountain 
trails  and  crossed  through  German-occupied  territory  for 
seven  days.  Bernstein  was  the  first  correspondent  to  interview 
Tito. 

These  experiences  are  exciting  in  themselves,  and  Bernstein 
is  a  skilled  and  sensitive  reporter  who  presents  his  story  in  an 
enviably  simple  and  graphic  manner,  without  heroics  or  sen- 
timentality. He  is  not  just  a  correspondent  writing  about  the 
men  who  are  fighting  for  us.  He  is  himself  one  of  them. 

Most  of  the  stories  in  Keep  Your  Head  Down  have  appeared 
in  The  New  Yorker. 


BOOK  FIND  CLUB  •  480  Lexington  Avenue  •  NewYork  17,  N.  Y.